Skip to main content

Full text of "Further communications from the world of spirits, on subjects highly important to the human family"

See other formats


L«k.<MCC 


<C.<C 

*<gc~^ 


cT«3r^g     C 

<S       C< 

«_cc 

3d  Cc; 
<cz  cc 

re    cc 
<cr  cc 


cScilC  «tl«sc 

l:  s^2  C32jC^C 


CXSI 


^:C_ 

■«_CC-> 
<E1  C'C  ■•■■ 


<Ccc 

<SLCCC 

~~CjCc 

^C~ C   v 
cccc  c 

cccc.  <c 

CCC   <x 

cc;-   cr 

<cc<CL 


ctc<c*?Dc: 

^«C<CsC3C 


ciC'«c; 

«C_  C«Q£ 

C<r<I;- 

CI  ~_C  <OL3C 

rcccwr     < 


«. 

<5L 

<r 

<c 

c 

«c 

r 

« 

«*_  ^ «  ^  c 

~c  c  c 


cicc 

<LCC*c 
^  ex  ^ 

cc  <I 

- CC  C 

<Xc< 
<lccC 

CCC^ 

cc  c 

c<to 
cccc 

C        CCJC  4 
L        CCCC 

Cc< 
-      CcC 

r     esc: 


«c^c^ 


<3Ec 


LIBRARY  OF  CONGRESS. 

Shelf  ...r 


c 

C  C 
CC 
CC 

CC 
CC 


UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


cc _c<    <    v 

ccx  <  < 

CC      v 

CC     CC 

CCc  * 

■  «££cc        ""< 

cc     «  c,        < 

CC    'v  4 

CC'c        < 
Cg§£<  c         < 

<3C-CC,c        < 

<C'CCC         < 

<C 

^Cl  c  c<; 

-^jCc  cc 
X  C  CC 

CCCC. 

~cc  cc 

CC  Cc 

ICC    CC 

LCc.    Cc 

cc  Cc 


CCC 


c< 

. 

Cc 

1 

CC 

< '  < 

CC 

• 

<C 

«3C 

<j  < 

<3C 

-V      <j 

<3C 

<  c 

CC 

Cs  c 

.'    cc 

•cc 
cc 

«C 


coc 


cc   cc 

cc  cc 

CC.cc 
Cc  c  c 
CC 

cc  c< 

CC  CC 

Ccc  <<<. 

Cs.    '<'- 

CC  ' - 

cc  «3 
<cc  ■ 

.  <CC 

CCC    - 

<ccc 


<x  c 


"CC  c 

CC  Cc 


vC 

<    ^c   <c 

c  C 

*i= 

'<. 

<r 

<:  ■  < 

CC 

c 

C/ 

<, 

<r 

c:'  «r 

cc 

c   •« 

C'C 

< 

c 

C5  -c: 

<r 

c     ^ 

a  <- 

c 

^C ; 

CJ  <ct 

<x: 

c 

c  < 

r    * 

c 

CCC 

<r 

c    « 

cr<^ 

c 

cc; 

c<  c 

cc 

c 

c^ 

<r 

c«c 

.  C'<-  « 

:     « 

c 

■ 

cCL 

ccc 

<c 

cc 
cc 

^ 

<T3 

c 

c^^_ 

c«r 

c  c 

c^ 

c 

c 

cc 

cc 

■  c 

•c 

:  C 

CC 

<c 

c_ 

c^ 

c 

rrC 

cc 

cc: 

c    ^C 

C- 

" 

.^ 

cc 
cc 

<c_ 

CC 

f    c 

C; 
c 

c 

c  <: 

cc 

<c 

c.C 

c 

<- 

( .  «■ 

-  cc 

CC 

"  c     <C 

«s 

■  c 

CCC1C 


3-  <^« 

«C«*3:* 


<mjc: 


CS?3C 


<ast: 


<SLC 

<^C    ■ 
<x<c;. 

C    < 

XI  < 

C     «3  %      ■ 


^        <7Ct 

<ca<c 
-    esc: 


«bs«c 


g3C 


>^<3c 


^T    or 


ex. 

u«^<:  -  r 


*c .<:cs: 

<5  L  <    . 


«£7«aC 


<<C  «T 


«C<«C 


< 


^(rf 


FURTHER  COMMUNICATIONS 


FROM    THE 


WORLD  OF  SPIRITS, 


ON  SUBJECTS   HIGHLY   IMPORTANT  TO 


TIE^E    HTTlvr^JNT    ZF'-A-ZMHHiTT. 


BY 


JOSHUA, SOLOMON, AND  OTHERS 


i  a.  %w% 


PUBLISHED   FOR  THE   PROPRIETOR. 

A.   J.   BRADY,   PRINTER,   5   TRYON  ROW. 


1861. 


iff* 


\*>,,   '''-'-' 


xr*  1 


s^%^s4,/t./M' 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress  in  the  year  1S61, 

By  John  Mayer, 

In  tha  Clerk's  Office  of  the  U.  S.  District  Conrt  for  the  Southern  District  of 

New  York. 


I  S     I 


CONTENTS. 

PAGB. 

ON  THE   VALUE   OF   OLD   TRADITIONS, 
AND  THE  PROGRESSED  STATE  OF  THE  * 
PRESENT  AGE. 

By  Joshua,  the  Son  of  Nun,      5 


ON  THE  USE  OF  A  MARRIAGE  CERE- 
MONY, AND  REFORMS  IN  THE  SOCIAL 
STATE. 

By  Maey  Magdalene 34 


ON  GOD,  IN  HIS  WORKS. 

By  Solomon 64 


ON  TYRANNY. 

By  Luther 94 


ON  THE  SIDEREAL  HEAVENS  ;  HOW, 
AND  WHEN,  AND  WHERE  DID  THEY 
ORIGINATE  ? 

By  George  Fox 107 


ON  THE  SPIRIT-WORLD,  AND  THE  LAW 
THAT  GOVERNS  THERE,  AND  ON 
YOUR  SPHERE. 

By  John  the  Apostle 124 


ON  THE  SECOND  COMING  OF  CHRIST. 

By  John  the  Apostle  158 


PREFACE. 

We  would  say  a  few  words  to  the  public,  or,  rather, 
to  the  readers  of  the  following  Essays.  They  have 
been  given  with  a  view  to  benefit  mankind,  in  the  best 
sense  of  the  term.  Not  with  the  idea  of  increasing 
their  worldly  wealth — their  mundane  possessions,  but 
with  the  earnest  desire  to  assist  them  in  their  upward 
path  of  progress,  which  all  must  tread,  however  long 
they  may  put  it  off.  None  can  be  truly  happy  without 
first  exerting  themselves  to  become  so  in  the  right  way  ; 
and  it  is  this  way  we  come  to  point  out  to  them. 

Many  mistaken  theories  are  now  abroad  among  men, 
and  all  find  some  devoted  followers  ;  but  the  true  and 
only  way  for  man  really  to  improve  his  own  condition 
and  that  of  others  in  connection  with  him,  is  to  reform 
his  own  life — to  live  out,  in  his  own  person,  the  teach- 
ings of  our  great  Lord  and  living  head,  Christ  Jesus. 
He  will  need  nothing  higher,  nothing  purer,  nothing 
better,  than  the  beautiful  sermon  of  our  Lord  for  his 
guide  and  counselor  ;  and  though  he  may  develop  to 
the  highest  and  holiest  spheres  in  heaven,  no  better 
teachings  can  be  given  him  there.     It  is  not  that  men 


IV  PREFACE. 

have  been  without  a  knowledge  of  what  they  should  aim 
to  become,  but  that,  with  the  exception  of  a  very  few, 
thoy  have  never  attempted  to  practice  the  doctrines  set 
forth  so  simply  (and  yet  so  comprehensively)  in  the  Ser- 
mon on  the  Mount. 

We  have  touched  on  many  other  subjects  in  our  Es- 
says which  will,  we  trust,  tend  to  the  enlightenment  of 
the  human  family.  Some  things  we  have  told  you  that 
may  surprise,  as  well  as  interest,  the  Bible  Christian  ; 
but  he  need  not  doubt  our  teachings  because  they  may, 
in  some  things,  conflict  with  his  old  opinions.  We  have 
said  nothing  but  what  is  true,  and  nothing  that  can,  in 
the  smallest  degree,  injure  or  put  back  a  good  man  on 
his  road  to  progression.  It  is  natural  that  many  errors 
should  be  mixed  with  your  old  records  ;  but  that  does 
not  say  that  they  are  all  false — far  from  it. 

We  have  shown  you  plainly,  in  our  Essay  on  Old 
Traditions,  and  some  others,  that  the  Eden  story  could 
not  have  been  a  true  one  ;  neither  the  Mosaic  account 
of  the  Creation.  But  we  have  also  shown  you  that 
many  of  the  events  recorded  by  Moses  are  facts.  The 
character  and  office  of  Abraham  was  truly  depicted.  He 
was  a  descendant  of  the  old  Hindoos,  the  father  of  the 
Jewish  race,  and  it  was  promised  to  him  that  a  Saviour 
should  come  through  his  descendants  to  redeem  man- 
kind from  the  sins  that  Abraham,  at  that  time,  mourned 
over.  The  account  of  the  Flood  was  not  altogether 
false,  though  it  differed  considerably  from  the  wholesale 
catastrophe  Moses  described.  But,  making  allowances 
for  these  discrepancies,  and  many  others,  which  a  clear 


PREFACE.  V 

seer  can  soon  discover,  there  is  much  truth  and  a  great 
deal  to  be  learned  from  the  Old  Testament.  It  has 
hitherto  "been  placed  on  too  high  a  pinnacle.  Every- 
thing it  contained  men  were  taught  to  receive  as  coming 
direct  from  God  ;  and  its  study,  even  by  young,  pure- 
minded  children,  was  constantly  enforced.  Now  your 
own  good  judgments,  my  friends,  if  you  use  them,  must 
show  you  that  this  could  not  be  right.  Much  in  the  Old 
Testament  is  entirely  unfit  for  publication  in  your  age 
and  would  sully  the  purity  of  any  one,  much  more  an  in- 
nocent child. 

Such  writings  were  allowable,  during  the  barbarous 
ages,  when  men  were  more  on  the  animal  plane  that 
they  now  are,  and  were  the  reflex  of  their  own  minds, 
not  from  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God.  But  now,  my  friends, 
that  true  light  from  the  Holy  Spirit  can  penetrate  more 
nearly  to  your  souls — now  that  it  can  enter  into  some 
hearts  and  dwell  there,  these  old  histories  and  obsolete 
laws  will  die  out  of  your  remembrance — they  will  be  no 
longer  needed.  Men  have  higher  standards  of  holiness, 
better  teachings  of  right  and  wrong,  purer  light  from 
the  Gospel  of  Christ ;  and  their  communion  with  the 
Spirit-world  will  help  them  on  in  their  endeavors  to  fol- 
low out  the  teachings  of  our  Great  Master,  which  have 
so  long  been  a  dead  letter  to  them. 

We  do  not  require  to  say  anything  further  in  regard 
to  our  book.  We  give  it  to  you  for  your  attentive  con- 
sideration, and  we  think  many  will  be  benefited  by  its 
perusal.  Certain  we  are,  it  can  harm  no  one  ;  and  we 
hope  that  each  one  who  feels  the  good  it  has  done  for 


Tl  PREFACE. 

him,  will  spread  its  light  and  teachings  to  the  best  of 
his  ability.  My  friends,  we  now  take  our  leave  for  the 
present,  to  return  with  newer  truths,  and  more  devel- 
oped teachings  when  we  find  you  ready  to  receive  them. 

Till  then,  farewell. 
For  the  Circle  who  control  "John  the  Apostle." 


N.  B.  In  dictating  the  former  little -work,  entitled  "  Communications 
from  the  Spirit  World,  by  Lorenzo  Dow  and  others,  through  a  Lady," 
we  were  minded  not  to  append  the  names  of  the  spirits,  immediately 
communicating  ;  but,  we  find  men  require  the  sanction  of  a  name  to 
make  gook  teachings  palatable.  We  do  not  object  to  gratifying  their 
innocent  desires,  and  therefore,  we  say  to  our  medium,  that  she  may 
affix  ours  to  these  Essays ;  and,  when  her  first  work  is  republished, 
she  may,  also,  insert  the  names  of  the  authors  of  those  little  Essays, 
if  men  desire  it.  We  know  there  is  nothing,  really,  in  a  name,  but 
that  is  a  step  in  advance,  the  world  has  yet  to  take.  We  hope,  how- 
ever, that  the  readers  of  our  little  books  will  find  in  them  truths  of 
far  more  sterling  worth  than  the  names  of  the  writers,  though  they 
may  receive  them  with  perfect  confidedce  ;  for  they  were,  really,  the 
earthly  cognomens  of  the  spirits  who  inspired  the  medium. 

Geo.  Fox. 


ON  THE  VALUE  OF  OLD  TRADITIONS  AND  THE  PRO- 
GRESSED STATE  OF  THE  PRESENT  AGE. 


GIVEN  BY  A  SPIRIT   OF  THE   OLDEN  TIME. 


My  friends,  the  world  has  long  wanted  some  more 
positive  knowledge  in  regard  to  the  Old  Testament 
records.  Their  origin  is  obscure,  their  teachings,  in 
many  instances,  barbarous  and  cruel.  The  lives  of 
the  chief  men  mentioned  therein,  often,  nay,  generally, 
very  immoral  and  very  sanguinary  ;  and,  altogether  the 
book  is  one  that  you  would  never  think  of  putting  into 
the  hands  of  children,  were  it  not  for  the  sanction  of 
custom  and  the  high  authority  claimed  for  the  authors 
of  it. 

It  is,  indeed,  looked  upon  as  divine,  in  its  origin,  by 
most  Christian  believers ;  and  they  even  go  so  far,  in 
their  blind  faith,  as  to  suppose  that  God  himself  in- 
spired and  excited  the  Israelitish  people  to  all  the  acts 
of  treachery,  murder,  and  robbery  mentioned  therein ! — 
so  far  will  prejudice  blind  the  understanding — so  far 
will  it  crush  out  the  light  of  reason  and  common  sense, 
implanted  in  every  human  soul,  to  enable  it  to  judge 
and  discern  things  for  itself — "  calling  no  man  Master  " 
in  this  important  sense. 


6  ON   THE   VALUE   OF  OLD  TRADITIONS. 

My  friends,  I  will  show  you  the  way  I  would  have  all 
of  you  examine  these  records.  Whatever  in  them  ap- 
proves itself  to  your  souls,  as  good  and  true  teaching, 
calculated  to  benefit  mankind,  if  they  follow  it  out, 
making  them  wiser,  better,  humbler,  more  truthful, 
more  loving,  more  self-denying ;  that,  there  can  be 
no  mistake  about ;  that,  they  need  not  hesitate  to  fol- 
low. This  seems  very  easy  and  simple  to  do  ;  and  yet, 
my  friends,  it  is  very  difficult  to  make  any  one  see  the 
necessity  of  attending  to  this  plain  rule.  This  living 
out  the  teachings  of  prophet  or  apostle,  is  the  great 
stumbling  block.  It  is  so  much  easier  to  talk  them 
over,  to  argue  on  contested  points,  to  find  out  contra- 
dictions and  fallacies,  and  all  the  seeming  incongruities 
in  the  old  history,  that  men  waste  time,  temper,  and 
even  life  in  the  work  when  they  might  be  spending 
happy,  useful  days,  if  they  had  only  chosen  the  better 
part  and  commenced  the  reformation  in  themselves. 

But  all  this  is  merely  preliminary.  We  are  going  to 
take  the  matter  more  in  detail,  and  endeavor  to  show 
you  ivhy  those  ancient  records  cannot  be  guides  to  you 
at  this  present  time,  and  yet  were  all  useful  in  their 
generation. 

As  man  progresses,  so  must  his  teachings  progress. 
What  suited  the  Israelites,  a  semi-barbarous  people,  re- 
cently delivered  from  slavery,  and,  consequently,  more 
brutalized  than  they  would  have  been  had  they  always 
lived  in  freedom,  would  not  in  any  way  suit  the  people 
of  this  century.  They  had  to  be  restrained  with  bands 
of  iron,  and  held  in  check  by  laws  appealing  to  their 
outward,  rather  than  their  inward,  sense.  Fear  of 
bodily  suffering,  bodily  privations,  were  the  weapons 
to  be  used  with  them.  But  all  that  has  now  ceased 
to  be  necessary.  Man  has  a  higher  knowledge,  a  higher 
standard  of  right,  and  he  knows,  or  ought  to  know,  that 


ON  THE  VALUE  OP  OLD  TRADITIONS.        7 

if  he  violates  that,  if  he  departs  from  the  course  his  in- 
telligence assures  him  is  the  right  one,  punishment  must 
certainly  follow ;  though  no  man,  save  himself,  is  con- 
scious of  his  derelictions. 

I  am  not  going  to  enter  minutely  into  the  historical 
matter  of  the  Bible.  Moses  wrote  from  his  highest 
knowledge,  derived  from  ancient  Egyptian  and  Sanscrit 
records,  and  put  together  in  the  simple  narrative  form, 
to  suit  the  comprehension  of  an  ignorant  people.  He 
was,  himself,  learned  in  all  the  knowledge  of  both  na- 
tions ;  but  it  would  never  have  done  to  give  the  Israel- 
ites the  same  teachings  he  had  received.  He  wrote  for 
them  as  simple  an  account  of  the  formation  of  their 
Earth  as  he  could  conceive  of;  making  God  a  personal 
God,  to  be  feared  and  worshiped  with  awe  and  rever- 
ence, and  inventing  the  fable  of  Adam  and  Eve  to  show 
them  the  danger  of  offending  against  this  mighty  power. 
What  a  child  now  would  not  for  an  instant  credit,  if 
placed  before  him  in  its  true  light,  has  been  solemnly 
and  reverently  preached  upon  and  believed,  by  your 
Jewish  and  Christian  population,  all  these  centuries. 
The  belief  that  God,  a  God  of  love,  and  wisdom,  and 
justice,  has  solemnly  cursed,  not  only  the  earth  and  its 
fruits,  but  every  individual  born  upon  it,  because  a  poor, 
ignorant  female  gathered  and  eat  a  fruit  that  had  been 
forbidden — a  fruit,  too,  specially  spoken  of,  as  tempting 
to  the  eye  and  palate — is  too  horrible  to  think  of. 
What,  but  the  grossest  blindness,  could  so  have  sealed 
men's  eyes  that  they  could  not  see  the  fallacy  of  this 
thing  ? — that  they  could  not  discover  long  ere  this,  that 
teachings,  suitable  for  the  half  savage  Jews,  were  en- 
tirely unfitted  for  more  progressed  minds  ?  They  were 
very  little  more  developed  than  the  savages  of  North 
America.  They  required  a  personal  Deity — one  to  be 
worshiped  with  outward  symbols  and  sacrifices — and  to 


8  ON   THE   VALUE    OF    OLD   TRADITIONS 

suit  their  capacities,  Moses  adapted  his  higher  knowl- 
edge in  the  story  he  gave  them.  It  answered  its  pur- 
pose. They  learned  about  God,  as  much  as  was  neces- 
sary to  make  them  amenable  to  control  •  and  gradually, 
as  they  progressed,  other  teachings  were  given  to  them 
— the  ten  commandments  were  written.  This  was  a 
great  step,  far  in  advance  of  the  Eden  Fable.  Here 
there  was  good  moral  teaching,  mixed  with  many 
errors,  it  is  true,  but  still  they  contained  what  was  re- 
quired. We  cannot  now  imagine  a  jealous  God — a  God 
taking  vengeance  on  the  innocent  children  for  the  crimes 
of  their  fathers,  but  they,  being  still  under  the  law  of 
fear,  required  such  teachings. 

The  same  may  be  said  of  the  stringent  regulations  in 
regard  to  the  seventh  day.  My  friends,  a  day  of  rest  is 
an  absolute  necessity  of  our  being.  Man  could  not, 
without  this  blessed  institution,  continue  in  the  enjoy- 
ment of  health.  He  would  gradually  fail,  his  energies 
decay,  die  out,  in  fact,  and  the  human  family  become  ex- 
tinct much  more  speedily  than  any  one  has  an  idea  of. 
This  is  one  great  reason  of  the  decline  of  the  savage 
tribes,  who  have  no  such  observance ;  though  they  can 
exist  without  it  much  longer  than  civilized  man,  as  their 
pursuits  are  more  healthy.  The  universal  prevalence  of 
this  institution  among  all  civilized  people,  shows  the  im- 
portance of  it,  and  also,  that  some  wise,  overruling 
power  has  inspired  men  to  insure  its  observance,  whe- 
ther in  a  Christian,  Mohammedan  or  Pagan  manner." 

*  We  have  said,  in  a  former  essay,  that  the  institution  of  the  Sabbath 
had  its  rise  in  fear — and  so  it  had,  as  far  as  man  was  concerned  in  pro- 
moting its  origin — but  the  All-wise  God  controlled  this  movement  to 
bring  about  the  good  result  that  followed.  He  saw  the  necessity- 
there  was  that  man  should  have  a  day  set  apart  for  rest  and  innocent 
enjoyment. 


ON  THE  VALUE  OF  OLD  TRADITIONS.        9 

The  Israelites  were  very  difficult  and  stubborn  to 
teach.  Anything  they  had  not  been  accustomed  to, 
they  rebelled  against,  and  it  was  only  by  the  law  of 
force,  that  Moses  could  control  them.  Therefore,  even 
in  an  ordinance  like  this,  calculated  entirely  to  benefit 
and  make  them  happy,  threats  were  necessary  to  insure 
its  observance. 

Man  is  now  beginning,  almost  for  the  first  time,  to 
feel  his  need  of  more  liberty,  in  regard  to  this  day.  He 
is  now  realizing  that  he  has  the  right  to  employ  it  as  he 
likes  ;  that  the  day  was  made  to  conduce  to  his  happi- 
ness, and  not  that  he  should  be  obliged  to  observe  it 
with  set  forms  and  prayers.  This  feeling,  so  proper 
now,  when  man  has  developed  up  to  it  and  can  regulate 
his  own  conduct  by  the  light  of  his  reason,  would  not 
have  done  at  all  a  few  years  back.  Men,  only  a  cen- 
tury ago,  were  not  prepared  to  judge  for  themselves  on 
these  important  matters.  They  required  rules  and  reg- 
ulations, and  were  the  better  and  happier  for  them.  But 
the  minds  of  the  people  are  making  rapid  strides  now. 
The  schoolmaster  may,  indeed,  be  said  to  be  abroad. 
The  teacher,  however,  is  not  man,  in  his  fallible  sense, 
but  the  great  power  of  the  Spirit  in  the  souls  of  all 
who  can  receive  it.  And  greater  and  mightier  changes 
shall  yet  take  place  in  the  ruling  and  regulating  of  your 
earth-world,  not  only  in  respect  to  the  Sabbath,  but  to 
everything  that  is  not  conducted  with  equity  and  jus- 
tice. Men  begin  to  see  with  more  clearness,  that  all 
ought  to  have  equal  rights.  The  next  question  to  be 
debated  is,  "  Why  do  they  not  have  them?"  This  will 
be  answered  very  soon,  and  then  means  will  be  taken  by 
many  noble  and  far-seeing  minds,  to  commence  a  move, 
ment  that  shall  lead  to  this  result,  which  will  spread 
with  unheard-of  rapidity,  and  never  cease  till  the  end  is 
obtained,  the  victory  over  oppression  and  tyranny  won, 


10       ON  THE  VALUE  OF  OLD  TRADITIONS. 

and  all  be  equal,  not  only  in  the  sight  of  God  and  his 
angels,  (that  they  have  ever  been,)  but  in  the  sight  of 
each  other. 

We  seem  to  wander  from  our  subject,  but  it  is  not  so  ; 
these  inferences  and  remarks  are  all  necessary.  By 
comparing  the  present  with  the  past,  man  learns  to  rea- 
son and  draw  his  own  deductions.  He  sees  more 
clearly  the  gradual  nature  of  the  development  he  has 
gone  through,  and  he  also  sees  how  much  there  is  yet  to 
be  done,  before  he  attains  to  his  highest  stand-point. 

The  Hebrews,  as  a  people,  were  slow  to  learn,  slow 
to  develop  ;  they  clung  to  their  old  idols,  their  old 
superstitious  usages.  Moses,  though  a  learned  and 
gifted  leader,  eminently  fitted  for  his  office,  both  by 
knowledge  beyond  his  countrymen,  and  great  medium- 
istic  powers,  could  not  always  control  them  or  prevent 
them  from  relapsing  into  gross  sins.  I  would  not  have 
you  to  understand,  however,  that  the  events  record- 
ed relating  to  his  government  are  all  true.  Do  not 
suppose  that  he,  who  is  called  the  meekest  of  men, 
could  sanction  such  butcheries  as  are  there  spoken 
of.  All  those  old  stories  must  be  read  with  caution. 
There  is  no  more  truth  in  the  wholesale  murdering  of 
the  Amalekites,  and  other  nations,  in  the  manner  re- 
corded, than  there  is  in  the  earlier  accounts  in  the  book 
of  Genesis,  of  the  long  lives  of  the  patriarchs— the  de- 
struction of  the  entire  world  by  the  flood,  etc.  In 
regard  to  the  latter,  long  before  the  dates  spoken  of 
there,  had  mankind  flourished  ;  many  convulsions  and 
up-heavings  had  the  earth  undergone  ;  but  nothing  so 
universal  as  Noah's  Flood  ever  occurred  as  the  result 
of  God's  anger  against  His  people.  Common  sense,  if 
you  would  only  use  it,  would  show  you  this.  In  the 
first  place,  what  a  God,  to  worship,  that  must  be  that 
could  feel  anger  against  all  the  human  race  excepting 


ON   THE   VALUE  OF   OLD   TRADITIONS.  11 

one  family,  and  determine  to  destroy,  not  only  them,  tut 
all  the  other  living  things,  and  the  beautiful  face  of  na- 
ture itself,  to  gratify  this  debasing  passion  !  And  for 
what  good  result  ?  Do  you  see  any  ?  I  do  not.  Noah 
was  certainly  not  perfect ;  he  was  a  drunkard,  if  no 
worse ;  and  we  do  not  see  any  great,  or  indeed  any 
little  good  resulting  from  this  dreadful  catastrophe. 
Certainly  some  benefit  should  have  been  perceptible  ;  but 
I  think  you  will  find  the  people  were  just  as  wicked, 
just  as  rebellious  as  they  were  represented  to  have  been 
before.  Does  not  this  show  you,  my  friends,  that  there 
nust  be  misrepresentation  somewhere?  The  fact  is, 
that  there  had  been,  in  different  parts  of  the  earth,  and 
at  different  times,  terrible  convulsions — up-heavings  of 
lands  here,  and  waters  rising  there,  where  people  dwelt 
in  unsuspecting  peace.  These  traditions  were  known  to 
Moses,  and  used  by  him  in  forming  his  history  ;  he  made 
them  subserve  his  purpose  in  controlling  his  self-willed 
sturdy  followers.  It  was  another  engine  of  fear  that  he 
held  as  a  terror  over  them  ;  but,  instead  of  threatening 
them  with  a  recurrence  of  this  catastrophe,  fire  was  to 
be  the  agent  used  for  the  next  and  final  destruction  of 
their  world. 

That  the  Israelites,  as  a  people,  were  remarkably 
cruel  to  the  nations  they  conquered,  is  not  to  be  denied, 
and  Moses  could  not  avoid,  in  some  degree,  sanctioning 
them  in  this.  He  wished  to  establish  the  worship  of 
one  true  God,  not  only  in  the  outward  ceremonial,  but 
in  their  hearts.  The  task  was  a  very  difficult  one  ;  they 
pined  after  the  idols  of  Egypt,  and  took  every  opportu- 
nity to  fall  back  into  the  worship  of  them.  Their  gross 
minds  could  not  conceive  so  readily  of  a  Spiritual  God. 
The  Canaanitish  people  were  idolators  of  a  more  de- 
based kind  than  the  Egyptians,  and  to  avoid  the  liability 
of  Ms  people  falling  into  their  errors,  Moses  was  willing 


12  ON   THE  VALUE   OF   OLD   TRADITIONS. 

to  permit  their  extermination.  He  considered  he  was 
doing  God  service ;  but,  wise  as  he  was,  and  so  far 
superior  to  the  people  he  led,  he  had  not  learned  all 
things  ;  he  did  not  follow  in  this  the  laws  of  wisdom  or 
justice.  Now  he  sees  things  very  differently.  His  love 
for  his  countrymen,  and  his  ambition  as  a  leader,  then 
blinded  his  eyes  to  the  claims  of  the  unfortunate  posses- 
sors of  the  soil  he  coveted  for  his  own  followers,  and  he 
saw  only  a  lawful  and  just  proceeding  where  he  was, 
really,  a  robber  and  a  murderer,  trespassing  on  the  un- 
doubted rights  of  an  unoffending  people. 

You  will  observe  that  all  through  his  writings  he 
brings  forward  Jehovah  as  the  author  and  inspirer  of  all 
he  does.  This  increased  his  authority  with  his  people, 
and  made  them  willing  to  do  his  bidding  to  any  extent. 
But,  my  friends,  you  must  not  be  misled  in  the  same  way. 
You  must  know  and  feel  that  such  commands  never 
emanated  from  a  God  of  love.  That  Moses  was  under 
spirits'  control,  very  often,  is  quite  true,  and  sometimes 
very  high  and  holy  influences — for  instance,  when  he 
descended  from  the  mount  Sinai,  and  his  face  appeared 
to  shine  upon  the  beholders,  after  he  had  received  the 
commandments.  But  when  such  cruel  orders  came  from 
him  to  slay  and  destroy  young  and  old,  women  and 
children,  not  to  leave  one  alive — these  were  the  unde- 
veloped man's  own  actions,  and  God  must  not  be  made 
responsible  for  them.  No  one  is  perfect,  even  now,  when 
so  much  advance  is  being  made.  Do  not,  therefore 
condemn  too  freely,  a  man  so  much  beyond  his  times  as 
was  our  great  Law-giver  and  Leader.  If  he  erred  and 
did  some  wrong  things,  he  did  many  noble  and  great 
ones.  He  redeemed  his  nation  from  bondage,  he  gave 
them  higher  laws,  higher  teachings,  higher  aspirations, 
than  they  had  ever  known  ;  he  led  them  through'dan- 
gers  and  perils  by  sea  and  land,  undaunted  and  undis- 


ON  THE  VALUE  OF  OLD  TRADITIONS.       Id 

mayed.  When  they  rebelled  against  him,  he  feared 
them  not ;  when  they  hungered,  he  found  the  means  to 
supply  their  wants  ;  and  during  the  forty  years  they 
sojourned  in  the  wilderness,  he  was  preparing  and  edu- 
cating them  to  enter  once  more  into  the  arena  as  a 
civilized  nation. 

No  one  now  can  estimate  Moses's  character  justly. 
He,  brought  up  in  luxury,  educated  in  the  most  pro- 
found learning  of  the  wise  Egyptians,  following  out  his 
studies  and  preparing  himself  for  his  future  career, 
during  the  forty  years  of  his  banishment  from  Egypt, 
returned  there,  at  the  expiration  of  that  time,  prepared 
to  carry  his  designs  into  execution.  How  faithfully  he 
worked,  his  success  is  the  best  testimony.  The  faults 
he  committed  were  the  faults  of  his  time,  not  of  his  in- 
dividual character  ;  that  was,  even  under  the  most  try- 
ing circumstances,  gentle  and  unassuming.  Only  one 
instance  is  recorded  in  which  he  arrogated  power  to 
himself,  and  for  that  he  is  said  to  have  been  severely 
punished.  Jehovah  was  in  all  his  thoughts,  supreme 
and  undivided  God.  To  his  orders  he  attributed  every 
action  of  his  career,  as  leader,  and  every  law  he  wrote 
for  their  internal  government.  These  latter  were  dif- 
fuse and  stringent,  cruel  and  arbitrary  beyond  any- 
thing that  we  can  conceive  necessary  now  ;  but  there 
were  reasons  for  them  at  that  time,  that  do  not  at  pre- 
sent exist  ;  and  the  people  learned  through  them  to  re- 
spect the  rights  of  others,  and  more  particularly  the  pa- 
rental tie,  previously  entirely  disregarded. 

Always  bear  in  mind,  my  friends,  in  considering  these 
enactments,  that  the  people  they  were  intended  for  were 
in  a  state  of  lawless  barbarism  ;  that  they  had  no  ideas 
of  right  and  wrong,  no  moral  law,  no  internal  law — 
they  had  to  be  treated  as  children — and  coerced  by 
fear,  if  they  would  not  obey  from  love. 


14       ON  THE  VALUE  OF  OLD  TEADITIONS. 

It  is  true  these  laws  remained  in  force  after  this  state 
of  things  had  ceased  to  be,  but  the  severity  of  the  pun- 
ishment became  somewhat  modified  as  time  crept  on ; 
and  it  was  the  mission  of  Christ  to  set  aside  altogether 
these  troublesome  enactments,  then  no  longer  necessary, 
and  substitute  the  law  of  love  in  lieu  of  the  law  of  fear. 

The  perverse  and  headstrong  Jews,  retaining  their 
old  characteristics,  refused  to  follow  in  Christ's  foot- 
steps, as  their  forefathers  had  refused  to  obey  Moses  ; 
but  the  true  teachings  did  find  entrance  into  some  few 
hearts,  and  gradually  are  leavening  the  whole  mass  of 
mankind.  We,  who  now  come  to  you,  can  preach  no 
higher  or  better  teachings  than  those  Christ  gave,  but 
we  can  aid  and  assist  you  to  work  them  out  in  a  more 
perfect  and  truthful  manner  than  has  yet  been  done,  and 
that  is  our  true  mission  to  you.  We  are  not  to  pull 
down,  but  to  build  up  the  religion  of  Jesus.  We  do  not 
come  to  upset  churches,  nor  to  attack  creeds,  but  we 
come  to  say  to  every  man  and  woman,  "  your  own  body 
is  the  true  temple  of  the  Spirit,"  let  it  abide  there  and 
bring  forth  its  fruits.  Individualize  yourselves.  Let 
not  this  man's  teachings  or  that  man's  opinions  rule 
you,  only  so  far  as  they  approve  themselves  good  to 
your  own  souls. 

If  each  man  followed  the  internal  light  that  is  im- 
planted in  him  at  his  birth,  and  which  it  is  the  duty 
of  his  parents  and  teachers  to  develop  to  its  most  beau- 
tiful proportions,  he  would  want  no  clergyman  to  teach 
him  how  to  act ;  no  creeds  to  guide  him ;  no  ceremonials 
to  bind  him.  He  would  have  within  him  the  true  Spirit 
of  God  to  enlighten  and  direct  him.  It  would  be  a 
lamp  unto  his  feet  and  a  light  unto  his  path,  and  justice, 
love  and  wisdom, would  mark  his  progress  onward. 

This,  my  friends,  is  what  God  in  his  wisdom  has  al- 
ways designed  for  man.     This  is  what  he  intends  him  to 


ON  THE  VALUE  OF  OLD  TRADITIONS.       15 

arrive  at,  and  he  is  gradually  bringing  the  result  about. 
Slowly  and  silently  he  works,  but  none  the  less  surely. 
Man,  developed  from  the  animal  he  originally  was, 
has  now  matured  into  a  thinking,  reasoning,  highly 
intelligent  being.  He  has  passed  through  many  gra- 
dations, many  new  developments,  and  is  now  so  wise 
that  he  thinks  he  knows  all  things.  But,  my  friends,  if 
he  understood  himself  aright,  he  would  say  he  knew 
nothing  yet  as  he  ought  to  know.  Self  knoiuledge,  the 
most  important  of  all,  he  entirely  neglects.  Only,  in 
rare  instances,  do  we  find  one  who  gives  a  thought  to 
this  momentous  subject.  And  what  is  all  other  know- 
ledge compared  to  it?  Have  you  not  ascertained,  to 
your  entire  satisfaction,  that  men  live  again  ?  That  this 
life  is  only  a  prelude  to  an  eternal  one  ?  That,  accord- 
ing as  you  pass  through  this  state  of  existence,  you  will 
be  prepared  or  unprepared,  for  another?  Another  that 
will  endure  forever  !  And,  knowing  all  this,  do  you 
ever,  seriously,  reflect  how  far  you,  individually,  are 
fitted  for  that  change  that  must  sooner  or  later  come 
upon  you? 

My  friends,  this  is  a  subject  you  should  all  be  per- 
fectly versed  in.  Your  own  souls  should  be  to  you  an 
open  book  that  you  can  read  with  pleasure.  There,  you 
should  find  the  records  of  duties  fulfilled,  desires  and 
passions  conquered,  tempers  subdued,  aspirations  after 
good  and  holy  things  constantly  going  forth.  Charity, 
love,  and  patient  forbearance  for  the  wants  and  short- 
comings of  others,  always  active;  and  a  constant  in- 
dwelling peace  and  joy  that  the  world,  and  the  things 
of  the  world,  can  neither  affect  nor  take  from  you.  If 
all  of  you,  my  friends,  were  in  this  blessed  state,  if  all 
of  you  carried  out  your  self-knowledge  into  this  self- 
acting:  do  you  not  see  how  much  happier,  how  much 
wiser  mankind  would  become?     No  need  then  for  sala- 


16  ON   THE   VALUE   OP    OLD   TRADITIONS. 

ried  ministers  to  teach  you  your  duties  to  yourselves  or 
to  each  other.  No  need  then  of  temples  of  worship,  so 
large  and  costly,  and  so  destitute  of  true  spirit-influence, 
as  they  generally  are,  to  bring  you  near  to  God  and  his 
angels.  The  temple  of  God  would  he  in  your  own  souls. 
"  Ye  are  the  temple  of  God."  Every  one  who  can,  by 
his  life  and  actions,  draw  down  this  holy  influence  has 
the  Spirit  of  God  in  him,  and  his  body  is  its  temple. 

In  this  way,  and  no  other,  my  friends,  would  we 
attack  the  churches.  We  do  not  come  to  create  con. 
tention,  but  to  do  away  with  it.  As  men  become  more 
sensible  of  the  truth  of  these  teachings  they  will  natur- 
ally cease  to  look  to  men,  like  themselves,  for  instruction. 
When  they  can  get  all  they  want  within  their  own  souls, 
why  should  they  go  elsewhere?  This  will,  in  time, 
empty  the  places  of  worship,  or  change  the  character  of 
the  teachings  there  given.  As  men  progress  their 
teachers  must  progress  in  the  same  ratio,  if  they  expect 
to  be  listened  to ;  and  Spiritualism  will  have  the  effect 
of  opening  men's  minds  very  considerably  and  changing 
their  creeds  in  many  very  important  particulars,  even 
while  the  parties  may  be  professed  and  violent  enemies 
to  it.  Imperceptibly  its  enlightened  teachings  will  steal 
in  among  the  most  bigoted,  and  their  fabric  of  faith  may 
be  all  undermined  even  while  they  are  congratulating 
themselves  that  nothing  can  shake  it. 

We  have  now  finished  what  we  had  to  say  of  the 
career  of  Moses.  We  are  not  intending  to  make  a 
voluminous  book,  and  shall,  therefore,  only  slightly 
glance  at  succeeding  events. 

As  you  know,  the  Israelites  gradually  succeeded  in 
exterminating  the  rightful  possessors  of  the  soil  and 
establishing  themselves  as  an  independent  nation  in  the 
land  of  Canaan,  but  they  still  retained  much  of  their 
barbarism  ;  they  were  still  cruel,  treacherous,  deceitful. 


ON  THE  VALUE  OF  OLD  TRADITIONS.       17 

Moses's  laws  compelled  them  to  observe  some  kind  of 
order  and  obedience  to  rules,  but  they  were  never  satis- 
fied unless  fighting  and  quarreling  with  the  neighboring 
nations,  or  among  themselves.  Therefore,  their  favorite 
leaders  and  chiefs  were  chosen  for  eminence  in  the  sci- 
ence of  war,  for  personal  strength,  or  personal  bravery. 
You  will  not  find,  if  you  examine  into  it,  that  moral 
worth  or  holiness  of  life  were  the  distinguishing  traits 
of  any  of  them. 

The  various  fables  that  are  mixed  up  with  the  true 
history  it  is  only  necessary  slightly  to  glance  at,  and  pass 
on.  Under  their  leader,  Joshua,  who  succeeded  Moses, 
two  wonderful  events  are  recorded  as  having  happened. 
I  allude  to  the  arrest  of  the  sun,  in  his  course,  that  the 
people  might  have  longer  daylight  to  continue  their 
butchery  of  the  unoffending  Canaanites  ;  and  to  the  fall- 
ing of  the  walls  of  a  fortified  city,  in  consequence  of 
the  blowing  of  some  rams'  horns.  "Wonderful  events, 
indeed,  my  friends,  if  they  had  really  occurred  ;  but 
they  did  not.  No  such  thing  ever  did  or  ever  could 
happen  as  the  sun,  or  rather  the  earth,  standing  still. 
Do  you  not  know  that  chaos  would  be  the  result  of  such 
an  unheard-of  procedure  ?  Is  not  the  universe  bal- 
anced and  controlled  by  a  power  that  cannot  alter  an 
iota  of  His  own  great  work,  without  producing  confusion 
and  discord  in  the  whole  ?  And  is  it  probable,  even  if 
no  such  direful  result  were  to  follow,  that  God,  the  All- 
seeing  and  All-wise,  would  have  favorites  ?  That  He, 
the  mighty  ruler  of  the  universe,  would  direct  the  event 
of  a  battle,  to  benefit  a  peculiar  people  of  his  own  ? 
No,  my  friends  ;  such  things  could  not  be,  and  were  not. 
Like  your  own  old  legends  and  fables,  invented  origin- 
ally to  please  and  amuse,  or  perhaps  to  gratify  the 
vanity  of  some  illustrious  chief,  these  stories  were 
written — for,  I  need  not  say,  the  legend  of  the  walls  of 


18       ON  THE  VALUE  OF  OLD  TRADITIONS. 

Jericho,  falling  down,  is  as  unfounded  as  that  of  the 
sun  standing  still. 

You  should  not  wonder  that  stories  of  this  nature 
could  have  crept  in.  Is  there  any  history  free  from 
similar  ones  ?  Even  your  modern  ones  of  Greece  and 
Rome,  and  those  of  a  still  later  date,  are  made  up  at 
their  commencement,  with  fables  quite  as  monstrous. 
Why,  then,  should  you  be  astonished  if  there  are  some 
things  in  the  Hebrew  record  not  authentic  ?  Their 
history  is  very  old.  Their  vicissitudes,  as  a  nation, 
after  this  first  part  was  written,  were  many.  They 
were  carried  away  captives,  their  records  said  to  have 
been  lost ;  then  some  parts  found  again,  and  no  doubt, 
the  new  compilation  was  very  different  to  the  original. 
It  is  not  at  all  likely  it  could  have  been  exactly  the 
same,  and  I  knoio  it  was  very  dissimilar  where  I  was 
myself  an  actor.  No  sun  ever  stood  still  for  me,  and 
no  walls  fell  down  at  my  bidding.  Like  any  other  man, 
I  fought  and  conquered. 

The  Hebrews  returned  from  captivity  a  humbled  and 
crushed  people,  and  they  tried  to  elevate  their  unfortu- 
nate condition,  in  the  eyes  of  surrounding  nations,  by 
recounting  their  former  glorious  deeds ;  and  to  make 
them  more  remarkable,  they  called  their  inventions  to 
aid,  and  described  themselves  as  a  nation  set  apart — a 
chosen  people  (as  indeed  they  were  in  one  respect,  for 
they  worshiped  the  one  true  God,  while  all  the  nations 
round  were  sunk  in  idolatry)  ;  and,  to  make  these  asser- 
tions more  plausible,  they  told  of  the  wonderful  miracles 
that  had  been  performed  in  their  behalf — that  is,  they 
invented  those  wonders  to  give  their  statements  a  greater 
semblance  of  truth.  There  are  many  other  wonderful 
events  recorded,  besides  those  I  have  alluded  to,  that 
will  bear  examination  no  better,  but  it  is  not  necessary 
to  take  all  in  detail ;  when  the  fallacy  of  one  or  two 


ON  THE  VALUE  OP  OLD  TRADITIONS.       19 

stated  is  made  apparent,  it  is  easy  to  see  how  the  others 
may  have  crept  in  and  become  incorporated  with  the 
other  parts  of  the  book,  and  obtained  equal  credence. 

It  does  not  follow,  however,  that  because  we  discredit 
the  miraculous  parts  of  the  Bible,  we  must  discard  the 
whole.  No,  my  friends,  far  from  doing  so,  we  admire 
and  respect  its  teachings  through  its  Prophets  and  Seers, 
and  we  see  much  of  instruction  in  its  historical  record, 
if  we  study  it  with  attention.  The  Jews  claim  for  it 
all  a  Divine  origin,  good  and  bad  alike  ;  all  came  from 
God  ;  all  was  the  work  of  His  Almighty  hand.  Had 
they  claimed  less  for  Him,  they  would  have  paid  Him 
more  respect,  and  there  would  have  been  fewer  to  quib- 
ble and  dispute  over  what  does  indeed  contain,  mixed 
with  errors,  the  germs  of  mighty  truths. 

The  Hebrews  always  asserted  that  they  were  a  dis- 
tinct and  peculiar  people,  set  apart  to  maintain  the 
worship  of  one  God.  Moses  instilled  this  idea  into 
their  minds  when  he  was  educating  them  in  the  Wilder- 
ness ;  for,  during  their  long  sojourn  in  Egypt,  they  had 
almost  lost  all  traces  of  the  purer  faith  of  their  ances- 
tors, and  worshipped  the  gods  of  the  country.  But  one 
of  the  first  duties  of  their  great  Law-giver  was,  to  cor- 
rect this  error,  to  impress  their  minds  with  a  higher 
idea  of  their  peculiar  privileges  as  the  chosen  people  of 
the  one  true  God.  He  did  this  with  the  hope  of  coun- 
teracting the  mischievous  teachings  they  had  received 
in  Egypt,  not  for  any  other  purpose.  Moses  wished  to 
give  them  higher  truths,  and  truer  faith,  and  he  did  not 
foresee  the  pride  and  arrogance  he  was  fostering  in 
them. 

In  these  more  enlightened  days,  men  can  readily  per- 
ceive how  widely  these  vices  would  spread.  An  idea 
so  flattering  to  their  vanity,  as  a  people,  was  not  likely 
to  die  out,  and  you  can  trace  its  effects  all  through  their 


20       ON  THE  VALUE  OP  OLD  TRADITIONS. 

history.  No  nation  could  be  right  but  their  own.  No 
people  were  fit  to  associate  with  them.  To  exterminate 
every  surrounding  tribe,  was  their  aim,  their  highest 
ambition  ;  and  all  for  the  ostensible  reason  of  honoring 
Jehovah !  True,  as  we  before  said,  they  were  the  only 
people  who  at  that  time  confined  their  worship  to  one 
God,  and  Moses  had  done  a  great  work  in  developing 
this  truth  among  them  ;  but  there  was  yet  much  more  to 
be  learned  before  they  could  be  fitted  to  regulate  the 
faith  of  the  world,  and  the  ignorance  and  presumption 
of  the  Israelites  was  strikingly  manifested  in  the  bold 
way  in  which  they  attempted  to  coerce  submission  from 
all  who  differed  from  them.  How  much  teaching,  how 
much  punishment,  they  brought  on  themselves,  is  plainly 
related  in  their  history.  Prophets  and  Seers,  or  Medi- 
ums and  Clairvoyants,  as  you  would  now  say,  were 
inspired  to  talk  to  them ;  nation  after  nation  con- 
quered and  led  them  into  captivity  ;  but  still  their  pride 
remained  unsubdued — their  desires  still  ran  after  false 
gods — they  loved  and  clung  to  idolatry,  and  at  the  same 
time  with  strange  inconsistency,  fought  with  all  the  sur- 
rounding nations  because  they  did  the  same  thing  ! 

One  great  reason  of  these  back-slidings,  was  the  strin- 
gency and  severity  of  the  laws  of  Moses.  Their  duties 
were  made  too  irksome  to  them ;  their  religion  was  a 
task :  and  the  penalties  attached  to  any  neglect  or  dere- 
liction was  so  fearful,  that  they  gladly  accepted  the  more 
sensual  faiths  of  the  idolators  surrounding  them.  Could 
another  Moses  have  been  given  to  the  Israelites,  a  few 
centuries  after  the  advent  of  the  first  one,  he  would  soon 
have  regulated  these  things  ;  he  would  have  revised  his 
statutes  on  quite  a  modified  plan  ;  he  would  then  have 
endeavored  to  develop  the  higher  and  nobler  instincts 
of  their  natures — appealed  to  their  sense  of  right  instead 
of  their  sense  of  fear.     Laws  that  were  good  and  proper 


ON  THE  VALUE  OP  OLD  TRADITIONS.       21 

for  them  at  the  time  they  were  written,  he  would  have 
shown  them  might  now  be  repealed  as  worse  than  use- 
less— vicious  ;  and  in  their  place  substituted  the  higher 
law  of  love.  But  a  Moses  was  not  given  them,  and  the 
laws,  as  they  became  more  and  more  obnoxious  to  com- 
mon sense,  were  more  and  more  enforced  by  ignorant 
rulers  and  demagogues ;  no  appeal  could  be  made 
against  them — none  was  allowed.  It  is  easy  to  con- 
ceive how  proud  and  self-righteous  a  strict  observer  01 
them  would  become ;  how  he  would  despise  and  look 
with  scorn  upon  his  fellow-man  who  might  be  more  lax 
in  his  self-discipline.  Nothing  of  the  mild  and  loving 
mixed  with  their  faith  ;  arrogance  and  scorn  was  what 
it  fostered,  and  certainly  nothing  could  be  more  needed 
than  the  entirely  opposite  teachings  that  Christ  came 
to  bring  them.  They  had  been  wanted  long,  but  men 
had  not  felt  the  need  ;  as  soon  as  they  did  see  the  ne- 
cessity for  something  better,  and  cried  out  in  spirit  to 
be  freed  from  the  bondage  in  which  they  were  held,  a 
deliverer  was  sent  to  them — a  teacher  of  love  and  har- 
mony was  developed,  who  quietly  and  unpretendingly 
commenced  the  work  of  reform. 

Old  laws  and  old  creeds  had  too  firm  a  footing  in 
the  land  to  be  attacked  openly.  The  only  way  to  suc- 
ceed with  the  new  teachings  and  make  them  take  hold 
of  the  hearts  of  the  people  was  by  showing  them  the 
value  of  them.  If  they  could  once  make  an  impression 
on  the  minds  of  the  multitude,  others  would  be  gradually 
brought  in ;  and  on  this  principle  Jesus  worked.  He 
taught  the  poor  oppressed  ones  to  forgive  injuries,  to 
love  their  enemies,  and  to  pray  for  those  who  used  them 
cruelly.  Such  teachings  were  in  direct  opposition  to 
the  laws  of  Moses.  He,  in  his  undeveloped  age,  had 
said,  "  an  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth."  But 
now  milder  feelings  must  obtain  sway  in  the  human 


22       ON  THE  VALUE  OP  OLD  TRADITIONS. 

family.  Man  had  not  lived  all  those  centuries  without 
some  progression.  At  the  time  of  Christ  he  was  much 
farther  removed  from  the  animal  than  he  was  when 
Moses  lived.  Therefore,  higher  and  more  ennobling 
laws  and  teachings  were  necessary  for  him,  and  with 
the  necessity  came  the  supply.  Nothing  could  be  more 
pure,  more  simple  and  more  lovely,  than  the  teachings 
of  Christ.  They  supplied  all  that  was  wanting.  They 
gave  all  that  was  necessary  to  make  men  good  here, 
and  happy  hereafter.  Few,  however,  could  receive 
them  at  the  time,  fewer  still  act  up  to  them ;  and 
even  at  this  distant  date,  from  the  period  when  they 
were  given,  how  few  there  are  who  do  more  than  pro- 
fess an  outward  faith  in  them ;  how  very,  very  few,  live 
them  out. 

Spiritualism  is  a  revival,  as  you  may  term  it,  of 
those  teachings  Christ  labored  so  hard  to  introduce 
among  men.  At  present  it  is  not  clearly  understood, 
and  has  been  misapprehended  by  the  majority  of  its 
professed  followers.  The  higher  teachings,  and  more 
ennobling  and  harmonizing  doctrines  it  would  implant 
in  the  hearts  of  the  human  family,  have  been  little 
regarded ;  and  amusement,  or  the  gratification  of  curi- 
osity and  affectionate  remembrances,  or  the  assistance 
of  spirits  in  the  pursuit  of  worldly  gain  or  pleasure 
have  been  the  highest  aims  of  most  of  the  Spiritualists, 
so  called. 

But  it  is  time  that  all  this  should  be  changed ;  it  is 
time  that  mankind  should  know  that  something  far  more 
important  than  these  attractive,  but  not  very  improving 
manifestations,  was  intended ;  and  that  they  must  be 
superseded  by  those  higher  ones,  of  which  they  were  only 
the  forerunners.  To  improve  mankind,  in  a  permanent 
manner,  is  the  object  of  this  new  movement  in  the  spi- 
ritual kingdom.     They  have  been  long  enough  groapmg 


ON  THE  VALUE  OF  OLD  TRADITIONS.       23 

under  the  weight  of  laws  and  burdens  too  heavy  for 
them  to  bear.  Tyranny  in  Church  and  tyranny  in  State 
have  held  down  and  crushed  the  finer  parts  of  man's 
nature.  The  Divine  principle  implanted  in  him,  at  his 
birth,  has  never  had  a  chance  to  show  itself.  Many  are 
so  brutalized  that  a  soul  does  not  seem  to  be  a  part  of 
their  formation,  and  yet  this  God-principle  is  there — 
cruelly  smothered,  it  is  true,  but  they  have  it ;  and  if  it 
gets  no  chance  to  develop  here,  it  must  hereafter,  with 
greater  pain  and  difficulty. 

Our  knowledge  of  this,  and  also  our  sympathy  for 
those  poor  debased  ones,  brings  us  to  earth  at  this  time. 
The  angel  world  have  long  felt  the  necessity  there  was 
for  some  reform  on  earth  more  thorough  and  searching 
than  any  that  has  yet  been.  They  have  seen  the  neces- 
sity of  ameliorating  the  condition  of  the  lower  classes, 
in  a  worldly  sense,  before  much  can  be  done  for  them 
spiritually ;  but  the  times  were  not  ready  for  them  to 
work  effectually  until  now.  Before  spirits  could  do  any 
permanent  good  it  was  necessary  that  some  of  the  human 
family  should  feel  the  need  of  reform,  and  cry  out  for  it. 
"When  the  magnetism  of  their  prayers  and  aspirations 
ascended  on  high,  our  magnetism  could  meet  it,  our 
sympathies  could  be  brought  into  rapport  with  theirs, 
and  our  aid  could  be  given  to  work  this  great  work. 

My  friends,  there  is  much  to  be  done.  Partial  ame- 
lioration, partial  reform,  is  not  our  aim.  To  thoroughly 
and  entirely  redeem  mankind  from  all  the  sins,  vices  and 
miseries  that  now  afflict  them,  is  the  work  the  spirits 
have  determined  to  perform.  It  may  seem  an  impossi- 
ble thing  to  your  finite  minds,  but  we  know  our  powers, 
and  the  mighty  Power  that  is  above  us,  and  from  whom 
we  receive  all  strength.  We  know  that  we  shall  suc- 
ceed. This  is,  in  fact,  the  second  coming  promised  by 
Christ  Jesus — as  different  to  what  men  have  been  taught 


24       ON  THE  VALUE  OF  OLD  TRADITIONS. 

to  anticipate, as  was  his  first  one  to  the  unbelieving  Jews. 
Mediums  and  Seers  had  prophesied  of  Him  to  the  Israel- 
ites, but  their  priests  and  teachers  had  converted  and 
perverted  their  prophecies  of  His  mission  of  love  into  a 
mission  of  earthly  triumph  and  glory  ;  and  they  could 
not  and  would  not  see  the  nature  of  the  spiritual  king- 
dom He  came  to  establish  in  the  hearts  of  the  children 
of  men. 

Considering  the  violence  of  the  opposition  Christ  met 
with,  is  it  not  wonderful  that  He  produced  any  effect  at 
all  ?  Nothing  but  the  power  of  Holy  Spirit,  so  abun- 
dantly poured  out  upon  Him,  and  afterwards  on  His 
followers,  could  have  caused  His  success.  Men's  hearts 
were  touched  by  its  softening  influences,  and  they  felt  in 
their  inmost  depths,  the  power  and  force,  the  beauty  and 
holiness  of  His  words ;  their  moral  superiority  over  the 
teachings  of  their  schools,  and  how  much  more  they  were 
calculated  to  produce  happiness  and  peace,  and  prepare 
them  to  live  again.  The  teachings  of  Christ,  had  they 
been  followed  out  in  the  same  simple  manner  in  which 
they  were  given,  would  by  this  time  have  converted  and 
redeemed  the  whole  world  ;  but  men  had  not  then  de- 
veloped high  enough  for  this  result  to  follow,  and  it  was 
not  anticipated.  '  I  merely  say  what  might  have  been 
had  they  been  prepared  to  receive  them  properly.  All 
was  done  that  was  expected.  Newer  and  higher  stand- 
ards of  morality  were  given,  and  took  hold  of  many 
hearts  ;  and  in  spite  of  opposition  the  most  violent,  and 
persecutions  the  most  cruel,  they  continued  to  spread 
quietly  through  many  lands,  softening  and  humanizing 
the  people. 

Before  bigotry  and  superstition  crept  in  with  their  at- 
tendant discords  and  contentions,  the  religion  of  Christ 
was  a  religion  of  love  ;  but  pride  and  prejudices  began 
to  assert  themselves — forms  and  ceremonies  took  the 


OX  THE  VALUE  OF  OLD  TRADITIONS.       25 

place  of  true  love  and  vital  religion — and  the  Holy- 
spirit  of  God  could  no  longer  come  in  its  fullness  into 
the  hearts  of  the  worshipers  of  creeds  and  formulas. 

When  men  begin  to  assert  that  one  teaches  this,  and 
another  that,  you  may  feel  sure  that  all  is  not  quite  as  it 
should  be.  Either  the  teachers  are  arrogating  too  much 
to  themselves,  or  the  hearers,  forgetful  from  whence  the 
truths  really  come,  are  making  idols  of  their  teachers. 
There  are  no  discordant  elements  in  the  true  teachings 
of  Christ  and  his  disciples.  Passages  which  you  may 
think  contradict  each  other,  have  been  wrongly  given  or 
translated.  Disputatious  and  ambitious  men,  in  the 
early  ages  of  the  Church,  did  much  injury  to  the  cause 
they  professed  to  serve,  by  transforming,  mutilating,  or 
adding  to  the  true  records  preserved,  to  suit  their  oivn 
views  and  purposes.  But  enough  remains  pure  and  una- 
dulterated, and  which  the  veriest  child  can  understand, 
to  make  men  wise  unto  salvation,  if  they  will  only  live 
out  the  teachings.  The  neglect  of  this  duty  has  always 
been  the  great  stumbling-block.  This  is  what  retards 
progress  so  much.  It  is  so  much  easier  to  talk  than 
work,  so  much  easier  to  dispute  about  trifles  than  to  do 
deeds  of  kindness  and  loving-mercy  to  your  poorer 
neighbor.  So  much,  alas !  more  easy  to  slander  and 
blame  others,  than  to  reform  yourselves — to  pluck  the 
mote  out  of  your  brother's  eye,  and  neglect  the  beam  in 
your  own. 

We  shall  continue  to  urge  these  old  and  simple  teach- 
ings on  your  consideration,  my  friends,  with  unremitting 
pertinacity,  till  we  see  men  more  ready  and  anxious  to 
follow  them  out  in  their  daily  lives  ;  making  the  exam- 
ple of  Jesus  a  reality  to  their  own  souls,  not  only  beau- 
tiful in  itself,  but  capable  of  being  imitated  by  all  who 
are  willing  to  make  the  effort.  When  this  state  of 
things  partially  obtains  in  the  world,  when  only  two  or 


26  ON   THE   VALUE   OF    OLD   TRADITIONS. 

three  can  be  brought  together  who  have  really  devel- 
oped up  to  this  standard,  then  higher  and  greater 
truths  may  come  to  you ;  more  mysteries  of  the  spirit- 
world  may  be  unveiled  to  your  sight,  more  of  the  might 
and  power  of  the  great  God  of  the  universe  may  be 
made  plain  to  you.  Secrets  may  be  revealed  and  expla- 
nations given  of  many  things  that  now  perplex,  and  in 
pondering  over  which,  in  your  own  unassisted,  undevel- 
oped minds,  you  often  go  astray. 

If,  therefore,  you  have  really  any  wish  for  this  higher 
knowledge,  this  wisdom  of  the  angel-world;  you  must  so 
live  that  you  may  obtain  it.  The  purity  and  beauty  of 
Christ's  lessons  must  be  identified  in  your  life  and  con- 
versation ;  your  daily  walk  must  be  after  his  example. 
Then  these  angel  visitors,  from  spheres  of  wisdom  and 
knowledge,  will  be  able  and  ready  to  come  into  com- 
munion with  you,  and  your  hearts  will  be  overflowing 
with  love  and  happiness  •,  while  your  minds  will  be  the 
receptors  of  the  great  and  ennobling  truths  brought  to 
you  direct  from  Heaven,  and  which  will  make  you, 
while  yet  dwellers  on  this  earth-sphere,  companions  and 
friends  of  the  highest  intelligences  that  come  to  it. 

We  shall  now  give  a  rapid  summary  or  glance  at  the 
gradual  way  in  which  man  has  progressed  to  his  present 
advanced  state.  Many  errors  and  vices  he  has  brought 
up  with  him  in  his  onward  path,  but  still  he  has  gone 
steadily  forward,  imperceptibly  at  times,  and  sometimes 
apparently  retrogacling ;  but  when  such  has  been  the  ap- 
pearance, a  more  decided  advance  was  sure  to  follow. 
When  things  are  at  their  worst,  they  are  sure  to  mend. 
So  it  is  in  the  development  of  the  human  family.  When 
the  darkest  ignorance  seemed  to  overshadow  them,  then 
a  deliverer  would  appear,  and  overthrow  the  obstacles 
that  were  in  the  way  of  progression. 

Moses  was  one  of  these  inspired  men.     Abraham  was 


ON  THE  VALUE  OF  OLD  TRADITIONS.       27 

another.  He  lived  earlier,  and  in  a  more  barbarous 
age  than  Moses,  but  still  he  did  his  work,  and  a  very 
necessary  one  it  was.  He  recognized  only  one  God  at 
a  time  when  the  worship  of  idols  was  universal.  What 
a  grand  idea  was  this  for  a  man  to  entertain,  and  that 
so  fully  and  firmly,  that  he  obliged  all  his  followers  to 
embrace  the  same  faith.  We  do  not  mean  to  say  that 
Abraham  was  the  first  who  ever  realized  this  idea.  It 
had  been  given  to  others  centuries  before,  but  had 
gradually  lost  its  hold  on  men's  minds.  They  wanted 
something  more  tangible  than  a  Spirit  God,  and  their 
grosser  senses  were  more  attracted  by  the  glitter  and 
mystery  of  idolatry.  Moses  found  the  Israelites  very 
much  in  the  same  state  that  the  people  were  in  Abra- 
ham's time,  but  still  there  was  some  progress  made. 
They  were  not  quite  so  ignorant  of  the  one  true  God, 
nor  quite  so  ignorant  of  the  arts  and  comforts  necessary 
to  civilized  life.  There  was  decided  progress  observa- 
ble, and  it  continued  to  be  made  for  many  ages.  They 
might  have  many  backslidings,  but  some  inspired  leader 
or  prophet,  or  some  severe  temporal  punishment,  brought 
them  to  a  knowledge  of  their  sins,  and  they  were  often 
humbled  and  penitent  and  sought  out  the  Lord  with 
fastings  and  prayers. 

At  the  time  Christ  was  sent  to  them  other  nations 
had  become  more  mixed  up  with  the  Hebrews,  and  were 
ready  to  receive  higher  teachings  than  had  yet  been 
igiven  to  them.  He  was  not  sent  to  redeem  the  Israel- 
ites only.  He  was  to  give  light  and  knowledge  to  all- 
who  would  receive  it.  The  world  at  that  time,  though 
apparently  prosperous,  was  sunk  in  the  darkest  errors. 
Vice  and  immorality  reigned  supreme  among  the  Ro- 
mans and  other  civilized  nations.  Some  few  there  were, 
more  enlightened  and  elevated  minds,  who  mourned  the 
decay  of  all  virtuous  feelings  in  their  countrymen — who 


28       ON  THE  VALUE  OF  OLD  TRADITIONS. 

saw  with  terror  and  dismay  the  progress  of  the  demor- 
alizing influences  at  work  among  them ;  luxury  and 
wealth  enervating  and  enfeebling  their  minds,  and  sen- 
susal  pleasures  destroying  their  bodies;  and  all  this 
sanctioned  by  their  false  deities.  The  desires  and  aspi- 
rations of  such  minds  could  not  go  forth  without  some 
result.  When  men  earnestly  and  faithfully  seek,  they 
will  not  seek  in  vain.  The  help  may  come  in  a  form 
they  do  not  expect,  and  perhaps  may  not  desire ;  but  it 
will  come,  and  they  will  some  time  or  other  realize  it 
and  feel  its  appropriateness. 

Christ,  then,  was  the  most  needed  of  the  inspired 
teachers.  The  effects  of  his  mission  were  to  be  felt  in  all 
lands  and  to  the  most  distant  times.  It  was  not  merely 
while  he  remained  among  men  that  the  benefit  of  his 
coming  should  continue  to  be  felt.  As  years  rolled  on, 
and  he  had  passed  away  from  the  scene  of  his  labors, 
the  influence  of  his  teachings  would  remain  and  increase 
in  weight  as  men  lived  up  to  them.  But  many  dark 
clouds  would  intervene  to  obscure  their  light,  many 
errors,  some  almost  fatal — could  anything  be  fatal  to  a 
cause  that  is  bound  to  succeed?  And  teachers,  inspired 
teachers  too,  though  many  errors  mixed  with  their 
teachings,  have  been  from  time  to  time  developed  to 
counteract  these  errors.  Luther  came  when  he  was 
most  needed.  Calvin,  too,  was  necessary  for  man's 
advancement.  You  may  think  the  doctrines  he  advo- 
cated were  worse  than  those  he  came  to  reform,  but  you 
are  wrong.  Purity  of  life  had  almost  fled  the  earth, 
and  to  check  the  gross  licentiousness  of  the  times  the 
most  entirely  opposite  teachings  were  necessary.  Half- 
way measures  would  not  have  taken  hold  of  the  minds 
of  the  people,  as  it  was  important  they  should  do ;  and, 
therefore  Calvin  was  a  necessary  teacher  and  reformer. 
His  doctrines  may  appear  to  you  to  have  been  followed 
long  enough.     So  they  have,  and  they  are  dying  out. 


ON  THE  VALUE  OP    OLD  TRADITIONS.  29 

We  could  enumerate  many  other  inspired  men  who 
have,  in  their  day,  done  good  service  to  the  cause  of 
progress.  Wesley,  Knox,  Huss,  Fox,  and  Swedenborg 
are  of  them'.  This  latter  has  made  the  most  decided 
step  in  progression  of  any  named.  He  did  not  correct 
old  abuses ;  he  gave  new  ideas.  Others  labored  to  en- 
force and  carry  out  the  teachings  of  Christ  according 
to  their  highest  idea  of  them.  Mistaken  they  often 
were,  but  still  they  were  truthful ;  they  preached  them 
as  they  understood  them.  But  Swedenborg  gave  en- 
tirely new  teachings.  He  taught  men  that  spirits  were 
around,  and  could  communicate  with  them ;  that  the  un- 
seen world  was  in  their  midst,  and  that  all  was  not 
finished,  on  this  side  the  tomb;  but  that  in  another 
state  man  has  a  work  to  do  for  which  he  must  prepare 
himself  while  here.  Swedenborg  was  a  necessary  fore- 
runner of  the  present  spirit  manifestations  j  he  may  be 
called  the  Pioneer  of  the  Spirits,  for  he  was  free  to  de- 
clare what  many  had  known,  but  none  had  the  courage 
to  assert  in  the  same  open  manner.  But  it  takes  so 
long  to  get  any  new  truth  into  men's  minds,  that  the 
teachings  of  Swedenborg  have  been  almost  disregarded 
until  a  few  years  back. 

Some  minds  were  capable  of  receiving  them,  and  trea- 
sured them  up  as  worthy  of  a  greater  consideration  •  but 
generally  he  was  looked  upon  as  lunatic  on  these  sub- 
jects, though  acknowledged  to  be  highly  intelligent  and 
unusually  well-informed  on  many  others.  So  men  put 
away  truths  from  them,  preferring  old  errors  and  preju- 
dices to  the  newer  and  better  light  they  might  receive 
if  they  sought  knowledge  aright.  It  is  true  that  Swe- 
denborg did  not  get  all  truth.  Error  was  mixed  in  with 
his  best  teachings  ;  but  there  were  many  bright  scintilla- 
tions of  good  that  it  would  have  benefited  men  to  have 
followed. 


30       ON  THE  VALUE  OP  OLD  TRADITIONS. 

Spiritualism  is  the  full-blown  flower  of  what  Sweden- 
borgianisni  was  only  the  undeveloped  bud.  In  Spiritu- 
alism you  have  the  highest  and  most  perfect  realization  of 
the  teachings  Christ  promulgated  to  men.  When  He,  and 
other  enlightened  sages  of  antiquity,  first  taught  that  we 
must  "  do  good  for  goodness'  sake,"  "  love  our  enemies," 
and  "  treat  our  neighbors  as  ourselves,"  men  listened, 
but  did  not  act ;  they  thought  the  theory  was  beautiful, 
but  quite  above  the  powers  of  man  to  perform.  The 
developing  process  that  the  world  has  gone  through 
during  the  last  eighteen  hundred  years,  has  not,  how- 
ever, been  in  vain.  Men  of  pure  minds  and  willing 
hearts,  can  now  see  that  such  a  state  of  things  is  not  im- 
possible, and  that  it  is  the  duty  of  every  individual,  man 
or  woman,  to  endeavor  to  bring  it  about  in  themselves. 
By  this  means  they  will  reform  the  world,  and  by  no 
other.  In  their  own  persons  the  change  must  commence, 
and  their  bright  and  beautiful  examples  will  work  more 
efficiently  than  sermon  or  psalm, in  modifying  and  subdu- 
ing the  discordant  tempers  and  passions  of  the  unde- 
veloped ones  with  whom  they  may  be  thrown  in  contact. 

When  this  true  life  commences  in  the  hearts  of  men, 
how  different  will  be  their  pursuits  and  desires !  To 
seek  out  the  oppressed  and  suffering,  and  pour  consola- 
tion and  relief  into  their  wounds,  will  be  the  work  they 
most  delight  in  ;  to  make  others  partakers  of  the  same 
hopes  and  joys  they  possess,  will  be  their  constant  aim. 
They  will  not  shut  themselves  up  in  gloomy  abstractions, 
meditating  on  the  follies  and  vices  of  their  fellow-men, 
and  pharisaically  congratulating  themselves  that  they 
are  so  much  wiser  and  better.  No,  my  friends,  they  will 
go  forth  into  the  world  ;  they  will  enjoy  all  its  innocent 
pleasures  and  relaxations,  which  are  as  necessary  to  the 
health  of  mind  and  bod}T,  as  the  food  they  eat  and  the 
air  they  breathe. 


ON  THE  VALUE  OF  OLD  TRADITIONS.       SI 

While  succoring  and  encouraging  all  who  are  in  need  of 
their  brotherly  assistance,  they  will  cultivate  the  gentle 
harmonies  of  their  own  natures,  all  the  talents  and  gifts 
they  are  endowed  with,  so  that  they  may  add  their  quota 
to  the  general  fund  of  cheerful  and  healthy  recreations. 
It  was  never  intended  that  this  should  be  a  world  of 
suffering.  The  sins  and  vices  of  men  have  made  it  what 
it  is.  Happiness  was  in  their  own  hands,  but  they  have 
taken  the  wrong  way  to  retain  it.  They  have  cultivated 
tempers  and  passions  that  have  brought  misery  and  de- 
gradation in  their  train  ;  whereas,  if  they  had  developed 
their  hearts,  and  their  moral  natures  had  been  educated 
and  warmed  into  growth  by  kindly  encouragement,  the 
whole  condition  of  the  human  family  would  be  different. 
Some  few  people,  at  different  periods,  have  been  found 
living  in  this  simple,  harmonious  manner.  The  Sand- 
wich Islands,  when  discovered,  were  in  a  state  of  primi- 
tive innocence  and  purity.  Unfortunately,  the  civilized 
discoverers  of  this  happy  people  have  not  allowed  this 
state  of  things  to  continue.  With  their  superior  know- 
ledge they  have  taught,  also,  the  more  developed  vices 
of  their  nations,  and  now  we  may  look  in  vain  for  the 
purity  and  happiness  of  the  poor  islanders. 

The  Waldenses  were  also  a  very  harmonious  and 
happy  people  j  they  were  more  enlightened  than  the 
Sandwich  Islanders,  and  they  were  as  pure  and  upright  • 
they  had  also  far  higher  standards  of  right  and  wrong, 
and  they  faithfully  tried  to  live  out  what  they  believed 
to  be  their  duty.  The  teachings  of  Christ  were  their 
rule  of  action,  and  the  errors  mingled  with  their  creed 
did  not  interfere  with  their  moral  culture.  If  they 
were  not  so  assured  in  their  belief  as  they  might  have 
been,  had  they  had  the  light  you  now  have,  still  their 
intuitions  were  so  good,  so  true,  they  seldom  felt  misgiv- 
ings of  the  future,  on  account  of  the  original  sin  they 


32  ON   THE   VALUE    OF    OLD   TRADITIONS. 

supposed  they  inherited,  or  the  innate  depravity  of  their 
hearts.  Many  good  and  inspired  men  were  among 
them,  and  Holy  Spirit  could  come  and  take  up  its  abode 
in  the  hearts  of  these  simple  and  devoted  followers  of 
the  religion, of  Christ.  Their  mountain  fastnesses  were 
more  enlivened  and  blessed  with  its  benign  influence 
than  any  other  part  of  the  world  has  been  since  the 
days  of  Christ  and  his  apostles. 

The  Christians  of  Asia  have  also  retained  a  conside- 
rable portion  of  this  simple  and  pure  spirit.  They  have 
held  to  their  faith,  though  isolated  from  all  communion 
with  other  Christian  nations,  and  may  be  cited  as  hav- 
ing chosen  the  better  way  to  happiness  and  peace. 

But  I  did  not  want  to  give  you  a  history  of  all  those 
who  had  followed  a  better  path  in  the  pursuit  of  happi- 
ness, which  every  one  is  aiming  to  possess.  I  quote 
these  instances  to  show  you  how  opposite  is  the  plan 
men  generally  pursue,  for  its  attainment ;  and  how  much 
nearer  and  easier  to  be  obtained  it  is,  if  they  would 
look  in  the  right  direction.  My  friends,  happiness  may 
be  the  portion  of  every  one  of  you,  if  you  will  follow 
out  the  teachings  we  have  endeavored  to  make  plain  to 
you,  and  cultivate,  in  yourselves,  the  virtues  and  af- 
fectional  qualities  of  your  being.  While  bringing  them 
forward  and  encouraging  their  growth,  you  will  find  the 
evil  and  vicious  will  gradually  die  out.  You  may  not 
see  any  sudden  change,  any  miracle  worked  for  you,  but 
you  will  perceive  your  duties  will  grow  light  and  easy 
to  perform  ;  your  tempers  will  not  rise  on  every  trifling 
occasion  ;  your  kind  feelings  will  predominate  more  and 
more,  and  a  joyous,  grateful,  buoyant  spirit  of  love  and 
harmony  with  man  and  nature,  will  be  the  inmates  of 
your  bosom.  The  beauty  and  goodness  of  God  mani- 
fested in  his  works,  will  be  ever  present  to  your  minds? 
and  fill  you  with  gratitude  and  rejoicing.     Heaven, 


ON  THE  VALUE  OF  OLD  TRADITIONS.       33 

while  on  earth,  will  be  your  portion,  when  you  can  once 
develop  up  to  this  high,  but  not  unattainable  standard 
of  happiness.  The  poor  Islanders,  the  Waldenses,  and 
the  Christians  of  Asia,  were  all  happy  ;  but  what  was 
their  happiness  compared  to  the  state  man  is  now,  with 
his  increased  light  and  knowledge,  capable  of  realizing. 
The  Islanders  were  not  so  happy,  in  an  elevated  sense, 
as  the  Christians,  for  their  standard  was  lower.  The 
Christians  were  not  so  happy  as  the  true  Spiritualist 
may  become,  for  they  had  not  the  same  knowledge. 
They  held  as  true,  many  errors  that  Spiritualists  have 
developed  out  of,  which  errors  were  the  cause  of  much 
anxiety  to  them.  Of  course,  I  allude  to  the  doctrines 
of  depravity,  original  sin.  etc.  Uutil  they  felt  them- 
selves purified  and  cleansed  by  the  blood  of  Christ  from 
these  taints,  they  had  no  assurance  that  they  were  pre- 
pared and  redeemed  for  a  future  life,  and  often  the 
struggle  was  long  before  they  could  feel  this  assurance. 
You,  my  friends,  live  in  a  happier  day.  A  flood  of 
light  has  burst  upon  you.  Take  care  that  you  do  not 
let  the  liberty  you  have  found  in  the  spiritualistic  teach- 
ings degenerate  into  licentiousness.  Show  forth  in  your 
lives  the  truth  and  beauty  of  them.  Be  patterns  and 
exemplars  to  the  world.  Let  not  the  fear  of  men  lead 
you  astray.  Deny  not  the  blessed  gift  you  have  re- 
ceived, but  let  it  shine  forth  in  your  daily  lives  and  con- 
versation. "  If  it  be  possible,  as  much  as  lieth  in  you, 
live  peaceably  with  all  men  ;  owe  no  man  anything,  but 
to  love  one  another.  And  may  the  God  of  all  peace  bo 
with  you  now  and  forever.     Amen." 

(Signed,)  Joshua,  the  Son  of  Nun. 

October  28th,  1860. 


ON  THE  USE  OF  A  MARRIAGE  CEREMONY  AND  RE- 
FORMS IN  THE  SOCIAL  STATE. 

We  have  often  endeavored,  my  friends,  to  get  our 
ideas  on  these  important  subjects  more  clearly  explained 
to  you,  through  the  various  mediums,  than  we  have  yet 
been  able  to  accomplish.  Something  or  other  inter- 
feres to  prevent  our  speaking  our  minds  as  we  would 
wish,  or  even  using  the  mediums  at  all,  if  our  intention 
is  perceived.  What  is  the  cause  of  this  ?  Is  it  that 
men  prefer  going  on  in  error,  and  spirits  are  willing  to 
connive  at  it?  Or  is  it,  rather,  the  medium's  own 
ideas  that  are  so  biased  in  one  direction  that  even 
Spirit  influence  cannot  overcome  them  ?  The  latter,  I 
am  inclined  to  think,  is  most  generally  the  cause  of  the 
false  and  erroneous  teachings  so  often  given,  in  refer- 
ence to  these  subjects. 

We  come  to  enlighten  mankind  on  all  things  pertain- 
ing to  their  happiness  both  here  and  in  the  future  ;  and, 
certainly,  the  use  and  necessity  of  the  marriage  tie  is 
one  of  the  most  important  subjects,  in  reference  to  that 
end,  we  can  well  treat  upon.  Every  other  has  been 
fully  handled,  and  diverse  teachings  have  been  given 
in  reference  to  them  ;  this  alone  has  been  slighted  and 
overlooked.  Free  love  has  been  advocated,  in  many 
instances,  by  parties  who  little  knew  the  dangerous 
doctrines  they  were  propagating.     The  poor  abandoned 


ON  THE  USE  OP  A  MARRIAGE  CEROMONY.  35 

ones  in  your  streets  have  been  brought  before  your  no- 
tice, made  out  by  these  far-seeing  spirits,  as  choice  re- 
ceptors of  spiritual  truths,  and  the  source  from  whence 
your  best  media  shall  be  derived  ;  while  the  ennobling 
and  dignified  position  of  the  heads  of  families,  living 
out  their  daily  lives  in  the  quiet  routine  of  duties  ful- 
filled, calls  forth  no  panegyric  from  them,  no  words  of 
encouragement,  no  exhortation  to  other  members  of  the 
human  family  to  "  go  and  do  likewise."  And  yet,  my 
friends,  this  is  the  situation  it  was  designed  by  an  All- 
wise  Providence  you  should  all  occupy  ;  this  was  the 
aim  and  end  for  which  you  were  created. 

Man  and  woman  are  necessary  to  each  other.  Nei- 
ther is  complete  apart.  Neither  can  enjoy  life  in  the 
same  high  and  elevating  sense,  when  alone,  as  they  can 
with  a  companion  to  sympathize  and  share  with  them 
their  hopes  and  fears,  their  joys  and  sorrows. 

From  the  earliest  times  men  have  felt  the  necessity 
of  this  marriage  tie.  As  soon  as  they  could  be  said  to 
have  been  endowed  with  reason,  and  while  still  closely 
approximating  to  the  brutes,  jealousy  of  their  com- 
panion or  mate  was  a  distinguishing  characteristic. 
They  could  not  endure  that  another  should  share  what 
they  had  so  entirely  and  exclusively  appropriated  to 
themselves.  It  is  true  that  the  male  usurped  an  un- 
just and  tyrannical  power  over  his  weaker  companion, 
and  often  converted  what  should  have  been  his  equal 
into  a  drudge  and  slave  ;  but,  as  civilization  and  en- 
lightenment spread  over  the  earth,  these  abuses  natu- 
rally corrected  themselves,  and,  though  not  yet  alto- 
gether extinct,  they  are  gradually  dying  out ;  and 
woman,  by  her  virtues,  her  talents,  and  her  higher  and 
more  harmonious  development,  is,  by  slow  degrees,  as- 
suming the  position  in  the  world  it  was  always  intended 
she  should  fill,  viz.,  the  equal  and  co-ivorlcer  ivith  man. 


36  ON  THE  USE  OF  A  MARRIAGE  CEREMONY. 

It  lias  taken  many  ages,  my  friends,  to  develop  men 
and  women  to  their  present  standard.  Many  rough 
and  revolting  trials  has  the  weaker  vessel  had  to  pass 
through  ;  but  she  has  now  nearly  attained  her  proper 
footing  in  the  most  civilized  countries,  and  proportion- 
ate elevation  will  be  observed  in  the  more  barbarous 
ones. 

We  do  not  mean  to  say  that  women  were  not  enti- 
tled to  this  higher  and  more  just  consideration  before, 
for  we  think  they  were  ;  but  man,  in  his  undeveloped 
state,  could  not  realize  it,  or  if  one  did  in  some  rare 
instance,  he  was  too  much  the  slave  of  surroundings  to 
follow  out  his  higher  intuitions  and  give  her  her  due. 
Now  she  will  not  ask  it  of  him.  She  will  claim  as  her 
right  equality  in  all  things. 

The  minds  of  the  age  are  too  far  advanced ,  at  this 
present  time,  to  see  inferiority  in  the  intellect  of  the 
female,  because  her  muscular  power  may  be  less  potent 
than  that  of  the  man.  Thinking  and  analyzing  minds 
are  ready  to  acknowledge  that,  if  educated  with  the 
same  care,  having  the  same  advantages  for  study,  the 
female  would  prove  a  competitor,  both  in  arts  and  sci- 
ences, that  the  man  might  find  it  hard  to  surpass,  if 
equal. 

As  a  general  thing,  however,  woman's  mission  and 
woman's  highest  enjoyments  are  more  in  the  domestic 
line.  There  is  her  most  genial  sphere  of  action  ;  there 
she  shines  unrivaled  ;  for  man  cannot  compete  with  her 
in  these  daily  duties,  though  she  can  rival  him  in  what 
he  has  hitherto  considered  his  own  more  peculiar  depart- 
ment ;  and  it  is  this  fitness,  this  adaptedness  of  the  wo- 
men for  these  home  requirements  that  makes  the  mar- 
riage relation  perfect.  The  man  and  the  woman,  truly 
harmonizing  and  living  out  their  highest  conceptions  of 
this  sacred  tie,  are  a  picture  of  felicity  to  be  imitated,  if 


ON  THE  USE  OF  A  MARRIAGE  CEREMONY.  37 

possible,  by  the  whole  human  family  ;  and  so  far  from 
depreciating  or  running  down,  by  jibes  and  sneers,  this 
Holy  and  God-designed  institution,  each  one  should  en- 
deavor to  strengthen  its  bands  and  give  it  a  firmer 
footing. 

We,  the  missionaries  of  progress,  from  a  higher 
sphere,  tell  you,  my  friends,  that  till  the  man  and  wo- 
man act  together  on  terms  of  perfect  equality,  true  hap- 
piness and  harmonious  feeling  cannot  reign  in  either 
bosom,  to  their  full  extent.  The  man  is  as  much  to  be 
pitied  as  the  woman.  He  tyrannizes  over,  or  he  spoils  ; 
he  treats  with  contempt,  or  he  makes  an  idol,  just  as 
his  disposition  leads  him,  of  the  being  God  designed 
for  his  helper  and  counselor,  his  comforter  and  refiner. 
To  watch  over  him  in  sickness,  to  wait  upon  him  and 
attend  to  his  orders  when  in  health,  are  employments 
he  is  willing  she  should,  and  thinks  her  quite  compe- 
tent, to  fulfill.  To  go  still  farther  and  allow  her  to 
manage  his  affairs  for  him,  when  himself  incapacitated, 
in  some  unforeseen  manner ;  all  this  he  will  allow  she 
can  perform  to  his  satisfaction  ;  but  when  restored  to 
his  normal  condition,  and  able  to  resume  his  duties,  he 
would  resent  any  interference,  or  word  of  counsel,  from 
her  as  quite  out  of  her  sphere,  and  beyond  her  cabability 
of  understanding. 

This  unnatural,  and  improper  state  of  things  is 
fostered  and  encouraged  by  all  your  institutional  sur- 
roundings, and  your  laws.  The  woman  is  made  second 
to  the  man,  inferior  in  position,  incapable  of  asserting 
her  own  rights,  and  often  of  holding  her  own  property. 
She  is  considered  only  as  a  chattel,  a  toy  for  his  amuse- 
ment, and  a  mother  for  his  children  ;  to  whom,  if  he 
choose  to  will  it  otherwise,  she  cannot  even  be  the 
guardian  in  the  event  of  his  decease.  This  unjust  and 
improper  exaltation  of  the  man  fosters  in  him  pride, 


38  ON  THE  USE  OP  A  MARRIAGE  CEREMONY. 

arrogance,  and  a  thoughtless  and  inconsiderate  way  of 
acting  to  his  partner,  though  of  course  in  different  dis- 
positions different  manifestations  are  exhibited. 

If  a  man  is  violent,  and  irritable  in  his  temper,  impa- 
tient of  contradiction,  and  always  fancying  himself  in 
the  right,  the  wife's  chance  of  happiness  is  small  indeed. 
She  may  have  a  high  temper  also  ;  then,  what  conten- 
tions, what  fearful  scenes  will  ensue — pray  God  that 
there  be  no  innocent  children  to  be  the  witnesses  and 
sufferers  from  them.  Again,  she  may  be  timid  and 
nervous,  in  which  case,  she  will  probably  fall  into  ill 
health,  and  soon  be  relieved  from  her  cares  ;  or,  if  not, 
change  into  a  lying,  prevaricating  woman,  afraid  to 
tell  what  ought  to  be  known,  because  she  shrinks  from 
raising  the  tempest  of  ungoverned  passion  she  so  much 
dreads.  But  to  take  another  example.  Suppose  he  is 
a  man  of  unsociable,  stern  and  sullen  disposition,  to 
whom  no  one  in  his  family  dares  speak,  to  whom  no 
one  has  courage  to  declare  their  wishes,  however 
natural  or  innocent;  all  may  feel  the  heavy  and 
oppressive  weight  of  such  an  atmosphere  to  live  in  ; 
but  on  whom  does  the  burden  principally  bear  ?  Who 
is  it  for  whom  there  is  no  escape  ?  Who  must  not  only 
soothe  and  conciliate  the  tyrant,  but  must,  for  the  bene- 
fit of  others,  often  have  to  beard  him  in  his  den  to  ask 
the  favors  for  her  children,  or  dependants,  they  have 
not  the  courage  to  prefer  for  themselves  ?  The  wife. 
She  is,  you  may  well  say,  the  greatest  sufferer,  and  we 
agree  with  you  in  part.  She  has  her  griefs,  her  burn- 
ing, and  often  indignant,  feelings  ;  but  she  has  learned 
that  it  will  only  make  matters  worse  to  show  them, 
and  she  at  least  smothers,  if  she  cannot  entirely  subdue 
them  ;  and  this  is,  to  her,  a  benefit  and  development ; 
it  will  lead  her  to  think  of  a  time  when  all  cruelty  will 
be  done  away  with — when  she  shall  find  rest  and  peace. 


ON   THE   USE   OF   A    MARRIAGE   CEREMONY.  39 

Every  time  she  restrains  her  temper,  when  unjustly 
taunted,  or  unkindly  treated,  she  is  adding  to  the 
crown  of  glory  she  is  weaving  for  herself ;  therefore, 
though  she  may  suffer  here  for  a  short  season,  her  re- 
ward is  sure. 

But  the  man's  condition  is  far  more  to  be  deplored  ; 
for  he  does  not  feel,  he  does  not  perceive,  the  need  he 
has  to  do  differently.  He  has  been  so  nurtured  by 
parents  and  nurses,  teachers  and  friends,  and  indeed 
society  at  large,  in  the  idea  of  his  superiority  in  mental 
as  well  as  physical  development,  that  it  never  enters 
his  head  to  question  the  matter ;  and  he  would  go  on, 
as  his  fathers  had  done  before  him,  hugging  himself  up 
in  this  fancied  superiority  to  the  end  of  creation,  if  such 
a  thing  could  be,  did  we  not  come  to  give  him  light  on 
the  subject.  We  pity  the  poor  misguided  ones  the  more 
deeply,  because  we  can  see  into  futurity  enough  to  know 
that  all  these  unjust  assumptions  and  indulged  tempers 
will  have  to  be  atoned  for  in  a  future  state.  The  very 
circumstances  that  have,  through  suffering,  purified  the 
wife,  have  been  the  great  drawbacks  in  the  man's  career. 
He,  priding  himself  on  his  position,  swaying  all  within 
his  control,  by  his  will  alone,  without  consulting  or 
studying  others'  feelings  and  inclinations,  making  their 
pleasures  and  enjoyments  to  depend  upon,  and  be  sub- 
servient to  him — he  has,  indeed,  much  to  contend  against, 
much  to  outgrow,  and,  as  we  said  before,  the  man  in  this 
unjust  state  of  things,  is  quite  as  much,  if  not  more,  to  be 
pitied  than  the  woman.  With  perfect  equality  and  equal 
rights  such  a  state  of  injustice  would  cease.  When  both 
parties  feel  they  have  the  same  amount  of  interest  at 
stake  they  will  be  more  inclined  to  study  the  best 
methods  of  protecting  them.  When  the  husband  learns 
that  it  is  sometimes  necessary  for  him  to  make  conces- 
sions, he  will  be  more  capable  of  appreciating  the  same 


40  ON   THE   USE   OF    A   MARRIAGE    CEREMONY. 

thing  in  his  wife.  Mutual  love  and  mutual  confidence 
will  be  much  more  likely  to  go  hand  in  hand  when  this 
unity  of  duties  and  feelings  rule. 

You  may  think,  my  friends,  we  have  been  rather  hard 
upon  the  manly  character  in  what  we  have  said.  We 
do  not,  of  course,  mean  to  assert  that  all  men  are  such 
as  we  have  described ;  neither  that  all  women  fulfill 
their  duties  in  so  perfect  a  manner  as  to  prepare  them- 
selves for  an  eternal  reward  while  struggling  here. 
Far  from  it.  Many  men  are  conscientiously  and  truly 
developing  themselves  now,  and  throwing  off,  by  de- 
grees, the  erroneous  teachings  of  their  childhood  in 
these  matters  ;  and  many  more  are  far  from  being  as  bad 
as  those  I  have  depicted.  But  then,  again,  I  might  have 
specified  other  and  more  lamentable  causes  of  unhappi- 
ness  in  the  married  state  than  those  I  have  touched 
upon,  and  from  which  few,  in  comparison,  are  entirely 
free.  I  shall  leave  this  however  for  the  present,  and 
return  to  our  more  immediate  theme.  Women,  as  well 
as  men,  arc  to  blame  for  the  general  inharmony  of  the 
married  state.  Though  I  have  previously  stated  that 
they  are  developed  by  the  sufferings  their  trials  cause 
them,  when  living  with  inharmoniously-tempered  men, 
this  is  always  supposing  they  act  so  as  to  profit  by  their 
situation.  But  too  often  it  is  quite  the  reverse,  and  the 
woman  sinks,  as  well  as  her  husband,  into  a  contentious 
and  discordant  state  of  being. 

There  are  many  other  ways,  also,  in  which  a  woman 
might  do  more  to  make  matrimony  less  inharmonious 
than  it  too  frequently  is.  She  is  often  vain,  frivolous 
and  trifling  in  her  pursuits  ;  indulging  in  all  the  show 
and  parade  of  finery  in  her  appointments  and  dress; 
placing,  as  it  might  seem,  her  highest  hopes  and  ambi- 
tions on  the  amount  of  display  she  can  make,  and  the 
envyings  and  heart-burnings  she  can  excite.     Men  are 


OX   THE   USE    OF   A    MARRIAGE    CEREMONY.  41 

almost  as  much  to  blame  as  their  wives  in  these  cases  ; 
they  have  often  quite  as  low  ambitions  and  take  pride 
to  themselves  when  they  hear  and  see  the  excitement 
their  wives  cause  by  their  profuse  and  wasteful  expendi- 
ture. A  woman,  with  a  properly  constituted  and  de- 
veloped mind,  could  not  find  her  happiness  in  these 
toys  and  displays ;  she  must  have  something  higher  and 
nobler  to  live  for ;  she  would  see  that  though  dress  and 
fascinating  manners  may  draw  crowds  around  her  and 
make  her  the  idol  of  her  husband  for  a  few  months. 
they  are  not  the  attractions  that  will  retain  him  by  her 
side,  during  the  long  years  they  may  have  to  pass  in 
company.  She  must  have  some  more  sterling  qualities 
than  these  to  build  her  future  happiness  upon,  or,  I  fear, 
when  youth  and  beauty  have  departed,  that,  also,  will 
follow  in  their  train. 

Women  have  a  great  responsibility  laid  upon  them, 
and  it  is  time  that  they  understood  it  aright ;  it  is  quite 
time  their  eyes  were  opened  to  see  the  important  field 
they  should  labor  in.  We  have  censured  the  existing 
state  of  things  for  not  allowing  women  their  rightful 
privileges  and  for  not  placing  them  in  the  position 
they  were  designed  by  God  to  occupy.  But,  my  female 
friends,  are  you  prepared,  yourselves,  to  fill  that  elevated 
position  in  a  proper  manner?  Are  you  so  developed 
beyond  dress,  luxury  and  trifles,  that  you  are  fitted  to 
take  your  rightful  places  in  the  councils  of  your  nation, 
or  assist  in  the  formation  of  its  laws  ?  I  fear  not  at 
present.  Other  thoughts  than  these  occupy  your  minds ; 
other  desires  and  cravings  are  more  prominent  than  ad- 
ministering justice  or  ameliorating  the  condition  of  your 
fellow-men  and  fellow-women,  and  yet  these  latter  have 
a  peculiar  claim  upon  your  sympathies,  and  by  their 
groans  and  tears  for  relief,  continually  ascending  on 
high,  seem  to  make  an  earnest  and  irresistible  appeal  to 
their  more  fortunate  sisters  for  help  and  assistance. 


42  ON   THE   USE    OF   A   MARRIAGE   CEREMONY. 

You  may  say  that  the  council  is  not  your  sphere,  that 
men  are  more  fitted  for  such  public  business,  and  have 
more  time  to  devote  to  it.  Granted  that  it  were  so,  my 
friends,  which  however  I  do  not  altogether  allow,  for 
many  women  are  fitted  by  talents  and  leisure  to  meet 
their  co-workers  there,  and  the  wrongs  of  their  fellow- 
women  will  never  be  thoroughly  righted,  till  they  do  so. 
But  allow  that  it  is,  as  you  say,  not  your  vocation. 
Have  you  no  interest  in  these  things?  Have  you  no 
other  means  of  showing  that  interest,  if  you  object  to 
public  demonstration  ?  Can  you  not  inform  your  minds 
thoroughly,  on  these  and  every  other  momentous  subject 
that  arises,  respecting  the  well-being  and  development 
of  the  human  family  ?  And  cannot  you,  by  your  fire- 
side in  your  home  circle,  give  to  your  husband  and 
friends  your  more  softening  and  humanizing  coun- 
sels ?  The  woman's  voice  should  always  be  raised  on 
the  side  of  mercy.  Man's  passions  are  stronger,  more 
unsubdued  ;  he  is  apt  to  call  severity,  justice  ;  but  the 
woman,  when  properly  developed,  would  then  step  in, 
and  her  plea  for  pardon  may  be  listened  to,  when  the  of- 
fender might  have  supplicated  in  vain.  Her  softening 
and  humanizing  counsels  will  gradually  effect  a  change 
in  the  whole  moral  standard  of  the  man,  and  by  imper- 
ceptible degrees,  she  may  bring  him  to  her  more  harmo- 
nious stand-point. 

Of  course,  I  am  now  speaking  only  of  a  progressed 
woman,  for  it  is  only  such  an  one  that  can  exert  this 
beneficial  influence.  It  is  time,  however,  that  all  women 
should  progress  ;  it  is  time  they  should  exert  themselves* 
throw  off  the  shackles  of  luxury,  idleness,  and  indiffer" 
ence,  and  see  things  as  they  really  are.  While  you  are 
sleeping  thus  supinely  indifferent,  vice  and  depravity  are 
spreading  around  you.  Your  own  husbands  or  your 
sons  may  be  among  the  most  guilty.  Will  you  make  no 
effort  to  reclaim  them  ?     Your  daughters  may  be  the 


OX   THE    USE    OF   A   MARRIAGE    CEREMONY.  43 

victims  ;  will  you  not  try  to  save  them  ?  Vice,  my 
friends,  has  no  place,  no  particular  station ;  it  spreads 
as  the  pestilence,  through  all  ranks,  and  none  are  safe 
from  its  influence,  because  they  are  elevated,  or  secure, 
because  they  are  lowly.  In  the  moral  culture  of  your 
children,  and  in  the  charm  you  can  throw  around  your 
family,  by  your  enlightened  conversation  and  harmonious 
dispositions,  will  be  found  the  first  steps  to  improvement 
in  these  things.  A  husband  who  always  feels  his  home, 
congenial  and  happy,  his  wife  cheerful  and  intelligent, 
will  rarely  want  to  stray.  A  son,  accustomed  to  the 
elevating  and  refined  pleasures  of  his  father's  house,  and 
seeing  the  modest  and  retiring  character  of  its  inmates, 
will  shrink  disgusted  from  meretricious  charms.  The 
daughters  brought  up  under  such  a  mother  and  father, 
would  have  a  seven-fold  aegis  to  protect  them  from  dan- 
ger, and  would  be  well  fitted  to  enter  into  that  holy  es- 
tate they  were  destined  to  fill,  when  they  in  their  turn 
will  elevate  and  harmonize  their  chosen  companion.  Or, 
should  they  be  so  fortunate  as  to  meet  with  one  entirely 
congenial,  what  unalloyed  happiness  and  felicity  will  be 
theirs. 

Thus  you  see,  my  friends,  woman's  mission  is  one  of 
the  highest  importance.  Upon  her,  more  than  upon  the 
man,  the  well-being  of  the  human  family  is  dependent. 
She  has  more  to  do  with  the  internal  workings  of  the 
soul,  the  finer  feelings  of  your  natures ;  these,  which 
have  so  long  lain  almost  dormant,  it  is  her  mission  to 
call  into  action.  It  is  not  in  man  or  in  woman,  alone, 
that  the  awakening  must  take  place.  All  want  rousing 
up  :  none  are  alive  to  the  value  of  the  beautiful  gifts 
they  possess,  to  their  full  extent,  and  some  are  not  aware 
of  owning  any  at  all.  But,  my  friends;  though  lost  and 
hidden  so  long,  they  are  there,  ready  to  be  brought  to 
the  light,  and  opportunity  is  all  that  is  wanting,  in  most 


44  ON  THE   USE   OF  A  MARRIAGE   CEREMONY. 

cases,  to  develop  them.  This  opportunity  is  now  at 
hand.  Teachers  and  preachers  are  going  forth,  uttering 
new  doctrines,  and  higher  truths  than  have  ever  yet  been 
given,  and  toe  have  told  you  many  things  ourselves,  both 
in  this  and  former  essays,  which,  if  you  will  endeavor  to 
follow  out  in  your  daily  lives,  will  soon  cause  these  beau- 
tiful flowers  of  the  soul  to  blossom  in  you.  We  want  to 
see  all  happy,  all  living  out  their  lives  here  in  harmoni- 
ous contentment,  and  progressing  steadily  onward  to  fit 
themselves  for  an  endless  hereafter.  Much  may  be  done 
by  each  one  in  this  great  work,  both  for  himself  and 
others.  None  are  so  pure,  so  good,  they  may  not  re- 
ceive help  and  benefit  on  their  journey  ;  and  few  are  so 
low  and  debased  they  cannot  do  some  kind  deed,  some 
good,  however  trifling,  to  their  fellow-creatures.  Mutual 
dependence,  and  mutual  reciprocity  in  kind  actions,  ex- 
tending through  all  branches  and  degrees  of  society, 
will  tend  more  to  harmonize  and  equalize  the  condition 
of  the  whole,  and  there  would  be  a  more  brotherly  and 
sisterly  feeling  developed  in  this  way  than  in  any  other. 
But  we  are  now  speaking  more  particularly  on  the 
marriage  tie — the  relations  and  duties  existing  between 
two  parties  brought  into  immediate  contact,  and  in 
which,  more  than  in  any  other  state,  mutual  forbearance, 
kindness  and  considerateness,  is  necessary.  In  the  world 
at  large  men  may  quarrel,  dispute,  contend,  exhibit  all 
their  vile  tempers  and  malicious  dispositions ;  but  society 
can  put  a  check  upon  them — they  are  not  tolerated — 
friends  are  not  bound  to  submit  to  their  humors,  and 
the  people  will  not.  In  the  domestic  circle  it  is  quite 
different.  As  the  marriage  relation  is  now  understood, 
the  poor  wife  must  bear  the  brunt  of  all  the  tyrant  man 
may  choose  to  inflict ;  she  has  no  redress,  no  escape. 
However  uncongenial,  dissipated  or  brutal  he  may  be, 
the  wife  must  submit  to  all  without  murmuring.     It 


ON  THE  USE   OF  A  MARRIAGE  CEREMONY.  45 

is  not  the  thing  for  a  woman  to  make  known  her  indig- 
nant or  wounded  feelings  on  such  subjects ;  decorum 
says  she  must  keep  quiet — bury  her  wrongs  in  her  own 
bosom — wear  a  smiling  face  in  public,  and  let  her  heart 
break  quietly  in  secret.  If  she  is  made  of  sterner  stuff 
— if  she  can  endure  and  live — she  may,  perhaps,  rear  a 
family  under  such  unfavorable  circumstances.  But  what 
kinds  of  dispositions  and  physical  formations  do  you  sup- 
pose children  could  be  expected  to  have,  born  under 
such  conditions  ?  A  mother,  unhappy  and  discontented, 
would  not  be  likely  to  endow  her  unborn  offspring  with 
harmonious  and  joyous  tempers  ;  a  father,  dissipated  and 
reckless,  could  only  contaminate  them  with  disease  and 
an  excess,  probably,  of  his  own  ungoverned  passions. 

Such  are  the  fruits  you  may  expect  to  gather  from 
such  ill-assorted  unions,  and  unless  a  change  is  soon 
made  in  your  laws,  enabling  a  woman  to  free  herself 
without  disgrace  from  such  legal  prostitution,  your  de- 
scendants, a  few  generations  hence,  will  be  idiots  and 
lepers.  We  use  strong  terms,  for  we  know  the  impor- 
tance of  what  we  urge.  We  can  see,  and  you  may,  in 
part,  if  you  will  cast  your  eyes  back  and  then  regard 
the  present,  that  the  spread  of  vice  and  luxurious  effemi- 
nacy have  already  made  their  baleful  effects  visible  in 
the  persons  and  characters  of  your  young  men  and 
maidens,  especially  in  your  large  cities.  Have  the 
former  the  energy,  the  decided  character,  the  muscular 
development,  the  moral  worth,  the  freedom  and  inde- 
pendence of  thought,  of  the  men  of  the  revolution? 
Have  the  women  the  modesty,  the  sobriety,  the  intelli- 
gent and  elevated  character  of  their  grand-parents? 
No,  my  friends,  your  young  men  of  leisure  are  idle  cum- 
berers  of  the  ground ;  prematurely  old,  developed  in  vice 
and  infamous  pleasures,  while  yet  boys,  and  sated  and 
blase  with  their  excesses  before  their  beards  are  ma- 


46  ON   THE   USE   OF   MARRIAGE    CEREMONY. 

tured  on  their  faces.  What  kinds  of  husbands  and 
fathers  can  you  expect  from  such  characters  ? — and,  in 
a  lower  grade,  are  they  any  better  ?  I  think  not.  If 
you  will  read  your  newspapers,  you  will  see,  almost 
daily,  accounts  of  young  men  robbing,  forging,  cheating 
— and  all  for  what?  Why,  to  vie  with  their  richer 
companions  in  their  dress,  gambling,  and  other  debasing 
amusements !  The  same  unhealthy,  immoral  tone  of 
feeling  pervades  all  alike — only,  that  some  are  able  to 
indulge  their  vicious  tastes  with  more  ease,  from  the 
possession  of  more  money. 

The  feminine  portion  of  your  society  are  also  far  from 
living  out  the  lives  of  usefulness  they  were  intended  to 
fulfill.  Though  less,  apparently  and  openly,  vicious  than 
the  men,  they  are  still  far  from  the  purity  and  simplicity 
of  life  that  characterized  their  ancestors,  and  which  they 
would  do  well  to  imitate.  Flirting,  dress  and  admira- 
tion, engross  time  that  is  far  too  valuable  to  be  so  mis- 
used ;  and  often,  I  grieve  to  say,  far  more  sinful  and  de- 
grading pleasures  are  indulged  in  by  young  and  appar- 
ently virtuous  women,  that  will  bring  upon  them  severe 
retribution,  and  would,  if  known  to  their  parents  and 
friends,  wring  their  hearts  with  agony.  No  young  female 
can  go  on  indulging  in  the  trifling  and  inordinate  love  of 
dress  and  admiration,  to  the  extent  it  is  carried  on  in 
this  country,  without  rapidly  deteriorating  in  character. 
The  time  it  takes  to  attend  to  it,  prevents  her  having 
any  leisure  to  devote  to  her  own  or  others'  benefit ;  and 
by  so  wastefully  and  unnecessarily  squandering  on  her 
own  person  the  money  she  has  had  committed  to  her 
charge,  and  for  the  mis-use  of  which  she  will  be  respon- 
sible, she  deprives  herself  of  the  means  of  relieving  her 
suffering  fellow-creatures.  But  the  evil  does  not  stop 
here  ;  dress  and  admiration  will  not  long  content  her  ; 
she  must  have  more  exciting  pleasures — more  stimulating 


ON   THE   USE   OF   MARRIAGE    CEREMONY.  47 

draughts  from  the  Circean  fountain.  Intrigue  is  indulg- 
ed in — assignations  are  made — and  the  modest  and  vir- 
tuous maiden,  that  should  be,  is  changed  into  an  aban- 
doned prostitute — no  better  in  reality,  if  so  good,  as  the 
poor  despised  ones  that  walk  your  streets. 

This  is  a  horrid  picture,  but  it  is  a  true  one.  I  wish 
we  had  not  more  to  add  to  it ;  but,  sad  to  tell,  the  wives 
and  mothers  in  your  cities  are  equally,  nay,  more  guilty. 
They  go  and  do  likewise,  and  in  many  instances  allow 
their  poor  deceived  husbands  to  continue  in  ignorance  of 
their  sin  for  years,  or  for  ever  !  What  good  can  you  ex- 
pect among  you  when  such  a  state  of  things  prevails  ? — 
when  men  and  women  alike  are  sunk  in  debauchery  and 
vicious  indulgences  ?  Are  these  the  people  from  whom 
you  must  look  for  intelligent  and  wise  legislators  ?  Are 
these  the  people  from  whom  you  must  look  for  harmo- 
nious marriages,  healthy  and  promising  children  ?  No, 
my  friends ;  if  this  unwholesome  and  vicious  state  of 
things  is  allowed  to  continue  much  longer,  your  people 
and  your  institutions  must  alike  fall  into  decay — nay, 
they  are  already  doing  so. 

But  my  business  at  this  time  is,  more  particularly, 
with  the  institution  of  marriage  ;  and  to  that  subject  I 
must  again  lead  you.  It  will  not  require  a  Solomon 
to  tell  you  that  unions  consummated  between  persons 
so  brought  up,  as  those  we  have  been  describing ,  are 
not  likely  to  be  very  happy  ones.  One  party,  probably, 
looking  for  wealth  to  gratify  her  extravagant  tastes  ; 
the  other,  smitten  bj  the  evanescent  beauty  of  the  lady; 
neither  giving  a  thought  to  the  many  higher  require- 
ments, necessary  to  make  the  journey  of  life  a  happy 
one,  after  youth  and  beauty  and,  perhaps,  money  fails 
them.  Many  other  equally  unlikely  cases  might  be 
cited,  but  I  need  not  multiply  examples  to  convince 
you.     Daily  you  see  youth  and  beauty  married  to  age 


48  ON  THE   USE   OF   A  MARRIAGE   CEREMONY. 

and  wealth  to  gratify,  sometimes,  the  parents7  ambi- 
tion, but  quite  as  frequently  the  daughters'  misdirected 
and  perverted  tastes.  Again,  you  hear  of  young,  and 
you  would  suppose,  refined  females  disgracing  them- 
selves by  unions  with  persons  far  beneath  them  in 
culture,  and  habits  of  life,  so  that  your  very  thought 
shrinks  from  the  idea  of  the  contact.  In  such  cases 
the  man  is  quite  as  much  to  be  pitied  as  the  woman. 
He  is  equally  out  of  his  own  sphere,  and  as  sure  to  be 
a  sufferer  by  the  ill-considered  step  he  has  taken. 

These  things,  my  friends,  constantly  occurring  in 
your  midst,  joined  to  the  low  state  of  morality  your 
cities  exhibit,  outside  of,  as  well  as  in,  married  life, 
should  lead  you  earnestly  to  examine  into  the  causes 
of  them,  and  try  if  you  cannot  find  some  remedy, 
some  means  of  checking  these  growing  and  deadly 
evils.  Are  there  no  far-sighted,  and  virtuous  men 
among  you  who  can  suggest  some  cure  ? — some  way 
of  eradicating  this  plague  spot  that  is  destroying  your 
fairest  flowers,  and  changing  the  whole  face  of  your 
society  ?  Spirits  can,  and  will  show  you  where  the 
origin  of  this  vast  evil  is.  They  are  not  afraid  to  go  to 
the  root  of  the  disease.  They  see  no  other  way,  indeed, 
of  performing  a  cure.  Smoothing  over  the  surface  is 
not  what  is  required.  It  must  be  a  thorough  purgation 
alone  that  will  be  effectual. 

Your  institution  of  marriage  must  be  re-modelled  on 
a  different  basis.  The  foundation  is  now  entirely 
wrong.  Man's  superiority  and  woman's  dependence 
are  the  recognized  conditions  of  the  present  agreement ; 
equal  rights,  equal  privileges,  and  equal  love,  are  the 
only  just  agreements  that  ought  to  obtain  among  you. 
This  is  the  first  great  error  that  must  be  corrected. 
But  how  many  have  sprung  from  it  ?  The  woman,  de- 
pendent and  submissive  in  ages  past,  bore  the  yoke  that 


ON  THE  USE  OF  A  MARRIAGE  CEREMONY.  49 

was  laid  upon  her  without  murmuring,  but  the  injustice 
was  not  the  less  great.  Gradually  she  has  learned 
what  ought  to  be  her  position,  but  not  knowing  how  to 
attain  it  in  a  proper  manner,  she  has  resorted  to  wiles 
and  snares  to  establish  her  power.  Her  moral  nature 
has  deteriorated.  Her  natural  modesty  and  delicate 
sense  of  refinement  have  been  too  often  swept  away  by 
other  feelings  and  passions  ;  and  instead  of  being  more 
elevated  and  spiritualized,  as  she  has  progressed  in  in- 
tellectual development,  she  has  retrograded.  Love  of 
dress,  admiration,  excitement,  pleasure  in  all  its  varied 
forms,  have  occupied  the  mind,  and  formed  the  happi- 
ness of  beings  who,  differently  situated,  would  have 
been  ornaments  to  their  country,  and  blessings  in  their 
families.  If  women  are  to  be  respected  and  virtuous, 
they  must  have  higher  and  better  aims  and  aspirations 
allowed  to  them  ;  they  must  be  free  to  act,  and  free  to 
think  ;  free  to  speak,  and  free  to  refrain  from  speaking. 
Free  as  the  man  has  always  been — free  to  choose  for 
themselves  husbands  congenial  to  them  ;  and  free, 
should  their  choice  prove  an  unfortunate  one,  and  they 
find  themselves  uncongenially  united,  to  dissolve  the 
tie  without  stigma  or  reproach  attaching  to  them. 

What  but  the  grossest  injustice  could  ever  have  made 
the  laws  so  one-sided  ?  Is  not  this  an  evidence  to  you 
that  both  the  male  and  female  element  should  be  repre- 
sented in  your  councils  ?  If  women  had  had  any  part 
in  framing  your  laws,  think  you  that  there  would  not 
have  been  more  equality  of  justice  administered?  I 
am  sure  there  would.  And  this  leads  me  to  one  of  the 
other  causes  of  the  present  demoralized  condition  of 
your  people. 

Women  require,  and  must  have,  as  high  pursuits  to 
occupy  their  minds  as  the  men.  Why  should  they  be 
debarred  from  studies  that  could  make  them  happy  and 


50  ON  THE  USE  OF  A  MARRIAGE  CEREMONY. 

respectable  ?  Why,  if  poor,  should  they  be  limited  to 
the  use  of  the  needle  or  menial  employments  ?  Is  there 
more  to  offend  their  modest  sense  of  propriety  in  the 
daily  avocations  of  business  and  commerce  with  men 
upon  the  mart  than  in  their  meetings  at  crowded  thea- 
ter or  ball-room  ?  Are  they  not  as  fitted  to  attend  to 
the  diseases  of  the  human  frame  ?  Is  not  their  sense 
as  keen,  their  touch  more  light  and  tender  ?  Why 
have  women  for  so  many  years  been  debarred  from  this 
their  natural  calling  ?  Every  man  acknowledges  they 
make  the  best  and  tender  est  nurses.  Why  then  might 
they  not,  without  so  much  odium  attaching  to  them,  be 
allowed  to  prescribe  as  well  as  practice  the  healing 
art  ?  And  so  I  might  go  on  and  ask  the  same  questions 
of  every  branch  of  employment  the  world  calls  honora- 
ble. All  are  closed  against  the  woman !  She  may  in- 
deed go  upon  the  stage,  and  with  all  the  talent  of  a 
Siddons  portray,  in  living  colors,  the  various  passions 
that  actuate  her  sex,  but  it  is  rare  indeed  when  she  can 
do  this  unscathed. 

The  very  best  women  who  have  followed  this  calling 
have  been  exposed  to  suspicion  ;  and  but  few  have  been 
able  to  retain  their  position  in  respectable  society. 
From  the  nature  of  their  profession,  people  shrink  from 
them,  and  yet,  with  strange  inconsistency,  they  shut 
them  off  from  other  employments  for  which,  perhaps, 
they  are  eminently  fitted.  Is  this  just  ?  Is  this  doing 
to  your  neighbor  as  you  would  be  done  by  ?  Man  has 
too  long  engrossed  for  himself  the  lion's  share.  It  is 
time  that  his  eyes  should  be  opened  to  see  the  injustice 
that  has,  so  far,  kept  back  the  woman  from  her  rightful 
sphere.  She  is  not  a  greater  sufferer  than  he  is  by  the 
mistake  that  has  been  made.  If  they  had  had  employ- 
ments and  occupations  suited  to  them,  their  active  and 
brilliant  minds  would  not  have  gone  astray  after  frivo- 


OX  THE  USE  OF  A  MARRIAGE  CEREMONY.  51 

lous  and  vain  toys.  They  would  have  been  companions 
and  supports  to  their  husbands,  instructors  and  guides 
to  their  children,  ornaments  to  society,  and  blessings  to 
all  around  them  ;  while  the  man,  instead  of  becoming, 
as  is  too  often  the  case,  a  domestic  tyrant,  would  have 
been  harmonized  and  softened  by  the  gentler  influences 
of  the  female  character,  and  comforted  and  assisted  in 
all  his  ordinary  business  duties.  This  subject  is  one 
that  requires  deep  consideration  from  you.  my  friends  ; 
you  all  ought  to  know  that  when  minds  fitted  for  active 
thought  and  employment  are  left  without  food,  they  are 
ready  to  receive  any  outside  influences  that  may  present 
themselves.  Many  of  your  female  population,  having 
abundant  means  of  living,  and  no  call  for  exertion  in 
their  families,  are  ready  for  any  mischief  that  may  pre- 
sent itself,  and  in  these  idle  unoccupied  minds  vice  often 
finds  ready  entrance.  Whereas,  had  they  learned  to 
employ  themselves  in  some  useful,  active  manner,  they 
might  have  been  honorable  and  respected,  not  only  to 
the  outward  seeming,  but  in  their  own  internal  con- 
sciousness. 

Do  you  not  see  then,  how  much  your  own  happiness 
and  comfort  is  bound  up  in  the  elevation  of  the  female 
character  ?  Do  you  not  see  that  much  of  the  vice  of 
your  sons  may  be  traced  to  the  low  standard  of  the  fe- 
male's position  ?  If  she  had  been  justly  and  fairly  treated 
as  an  eqnal,  how  much  more  elevated  and  refined  she 
would  be  ?  How  different  as  a  mother,  how  superior  as 
sister  or  wife  ?  What  a  change  there  would  be  in  the 
style  of  intimacy  and  conversation  between  your  young 
and  unmarried  population.  Young  fops  would  not  try  to 
charm  by  their  dress  and  adornments  ;  they  would  learn 
that  something  higher  than  outside  glitter  was  required 
to  captivate  intelligent,  self-contained,  modest  women? 
feeling  their  own  individuality  and  independence  of  the 


52  ON  THE  USE  OF  A  MARRIAGE  CEREMONY. 

marriage-tie,  unless  it  was  thoroughly  congenial  in  heart 
and  feelings. 

And  young  maidens,  too,  would  have  to  acquire 
much  better  manners  than  they  now  possess,  if  they 
would  win  the  love  of  wise  and  enlightened  men. 
They  must  lay  aside  the  alluring  looks,  the  bold  and  for- 
ward style  of  display,  so  unseemly,  in  which  they  now 
delight,  the  loud  laugh,  the  stare,  the  giggle,  the  whole 
catalogue,  indeed,  of  their  present  captivations  (if  I  may 
so  misname  them),  and  substitute  in  their  stead,  modesty, 
sobriety  and  temperance  in  all  things.  Purity  of  heart 
and  modesty  of  demeanor,  sobriety  in  dress  and  adorn- 
ment, and  temperance  in  the  pursuit  of  pleasure  and 
amusement ;  cultivating,  instead  of  those  meretricious 
charms  they  have  so  long  delighted  to  display,  the 
higher  and  more  ennobling  gifts  they  are  endowed  with, 
but  which,  hitherto,  they  have  suffered  to  lie  dormant ; 
bringing  up  instead,  all  the  weeds  and  noxious  plants 
that  spring  in  the  uncultivated  soil  of  the  human  heart. 

Men  and  women  both,  you  have  a  long  task  before 
you ;  for  you  must  undo,  by  slow  degrees,  what  you  have 
taken  so  much  trouble  to  do.  The  paths  of  vice  and 
folly  seem  easy  and  pleasant  to  follow,  but  they  have  a 
sad  ending  ;  and  if  you,  my  friends,  do  not  at  once  re- 
trace your  own  steps,  and  endeavor  to  convince  others 
of  the  necessity  of  doing  the  same,  I  see  nothing  in 
prospect  for  you  and  your  fair  land,  but  ruin — moral 
and  political  ruin.  It  is  not  yet  too  late  for  the  effort 
to  be  made  ;  but  it  soon  will  be.  Vice  is  making  such 
rapid  strides,  corruption  in  your  public  offices  is  so  rife, 
men's  minds  are  so  stirred  up,  and  yet  they  know  not 
where  to  turn  for  council  and  comfort,  that  a  change  of 
some  kind  must  take  place  ;  and  it  were  better  for  all 
that  it  should  be  a  bloodless  and  internal  one  ;  that  in 
your  own  souls  the  reform  should  commence  ;  then  each 


ON   THE   USE  OP   A   MARRIAGE   CEREMONY.  53 

one  can  work  for  himself,  each  man  can  be  his  own  Re- 
deemer. All  of  you  know  your  own  shortcomings,  your 
own  delinquencies,  and  can  see  the  way  to  correct  them, 
if  you  have  the  courage  to  follow  it  out.  No  one  can 
help  you  as  we  can,  and  as  we  will,  if  you  will  only  call 
upon  us  in  sincerity.  We  can  do  all  that  you  require  ; 
make  you  strong  to  resist  temptation,  patient  of  injuries, 
kind,  gentle  and  merciful.  We  can,  if  you  trust  in  us 
fully,  make  you  to  hate  and  abhor  the  vices  you  have  so 
long  indulged  in.  We  can  bring  to  your  hearts  an  in- 
fluence of  Holy  Spirit,  that  will  cause  you  to  loathe  and 
despise  every  evil  way.  But  we  must  be  sought  aright ; 
we  must  have  truthful  and  earnest  inquirers,  if  good  re- 
sults are  to  be  obtained  ;  willing  and  convinced  minds^ 
men  who  see  and  feel  in  their  inmost  depths  that  the  pre- 
sent state  of  things  is  wrong,  and  that  thorough  reform 
is  necessary  for  the  well-being  of  the  whole  community. 
When  men  come  to  us  in  this  spirit,  we  shall  be  pow- 
erful to  save.  It  will  seem  long  perhaps  to  you,  before 
the  effects  of  our  work  and  teachings  are  visible,  but  if 
you  will  only  go  with  us  heart  and  hand,  much  may  be 
effected  in  a  short  period  of  time.  You  must  remember 
that  many  besides  yourselves  are  inquiring  into  things, 
and  dissatisfied  with  the  present  state  of  the  human 
family,  many  that  you  would  little  suspect,  and  who 
would  come  boldly  forward  and  join  the  cause  of  re- 
form, if  it  were  conducted  in  a  proper  manner.  But,  as 
is  always  the  case  in  new  movements,  the  scum  or  worst 
part  of  its  advocates  come  into  notice  first,  and  make 
the  most  noise.  People  listen  to  their  often  senseless 
clamor,  and  are  disgusted  ;  but  attention  is  attracted, 
and  when  this  scum  is  cleared  off  and  the  ring  of  the 
pure  metal  is  heard,  men  will  gladly  come  forward  and 
investigate  for  themselves,  what  promises  so  much  for 
the  benefit  of  the  race,  collectively  and  individually. 


54  OX   THE   USE    OF   A   MARRIAGE    CEREMONY. 

We  are  carrying  on  our  remarks  further  than  we  at 
first  intended  on  this  subject,  but  it  is  such  a  momentous 
one,  and  so  deeply  affects  the  whole  constitution  of  so- 
ciety, that  at  the  risk  of  tiring  you  with  it  we  must  say 
some  few  things  more. 

And,  first,  in  regard  to  the  amount  of  licentiousness  in 
your  cities.  I  touched  only  on  this  in  alluding  to  the 
causes  of  unhappiness  in  the  marriage  state.  It  was 
not,  however,  because  I  thought  lightly  of  it,  but  that  I 
deemed  it  better  to  give  it  a  separate  notice.  It  is  so 
pregnant  of  misery  to  numbers  in  your  midst  who,  out- 
wardly, appear  smiling  and  happy  while  gnawing  grief 
and  jealousy  are  in  their  hearts,  that  it  must  be  consid- 
ered as  taking  the  lead  in  the  ranks  of  vice.  Many  01 
you  are  not  aware  to  what  an  enormous  extent  infidelity 
to  the  wife  is  carried  on  in  your  fashionable  circles  ;  the 
numbers  of  men  there  are  among  you,  wearing  smooth 
face  and  serious  deportment,  regular  in  their  attendance 
at  their  places  of  worship,  and,  apparently,  fulfilling  all 
the  duties  of  husbands  and  fathers,  who  have  their  regu- 
lar places  of  assignation,  or  their  kept  mistresses.  The 
young  men  pattern  by  the  old  and  middle-aged,  and 
rival  them  in  profligacy;  and,  sorry  am  I  to  have  to 
add,  to  this  shameful  catalogue,  many  fair  seeming  and 
apparently  virtuous  women  who  sell  themselves  to  these 
moneyed  tempters  for  the  wealth  and  dress  they  heap 
upon  them.  Young  men  are  even  known  to  consent  to 
the  sacrifice  of  their  own  and  wives'  honor  to  obtain 
money  for  their  extravagant  and  wicked  pleasures — so 
low  is  morality  fallen  among  you,  so  given  up  are  the 
bulk  of  your  people  to  the  intoxication  of  vicious  enjoy- 
ments. 

Is  it  not  time  some  reforming  hand  commenced  the 
work  of  purification  ?  Is  it  not  time  that  those,  yet 
uncontaminated,  should  join  the  spiritual  forces  arranged 


ON   THE   USE   OF   A   MARRIAGE    CEREMONY.  55 

for  the  battle  against  sin  and  consequent  suffering  ?  The 
world  has  gone  on  in  this  wicked  manner,  unchecked, 
long  enough.  The  time  of  retribution  is  at  hand,  and 
the  hosts  of  God  are  come  to  cleanse  your  dark  and 
fetid  atmosphere  and  bring  in  the  light  of  Holy  Spirit 
to  enlighten  and  sanctify  all  mankind.  They  cannot 
allow  this  unhallowed  state  of  things  to  go  on.  A  stop 
must  be  put  to  it  by  kindly  teachings,  if  possible, 
and,  if  they  fail,  justice  will  overtake  the  guilty  and 
sinful  who  neglect  and  despise  them. 

The  importance  of  the  marriage  ceremony  was  a  part 
of  the  title  we  prefixed  to  our  essay,  and  you  may  say 
we  have  left  the  consideration  of  it  entirely  out  of  sight 
in  the  -  manner  we  have  been  treating  upon  it,  but  we 
have  not  intended  to  do  so.  All  we  have  said  has  had 
a  bearing  and  reference  to  that  important  point.  If  you 
will  use  your  own  reasoning  powers  you  will  see  that 
from  the  present  condition  of  marriage,  most  of  the  evils 
we  have  enumerated  take  their  rise  ;  therefore  in  the 
reorganization  of  this  institution  must  one  of  the  prin- 
ciple remedies  be  found. 

Before  men  and  women  can  act  in  harmony  together 
in  the  wedded  state  they  must  know  by  their  intuitions 
that  they  are  suited  to  each  other — that  they  are  one  in 
feeling  and  purpose.  There  must  be  no  doubt,  no  ques- 
tioning of  this;  they  must  have  positive  assurance  of 
their  mutual  love  and  of  the  congeniality,  repose,  and 
peace  they  find  in  each  other's  society,  if  they  would, 
with  propriety,  enter  into  the  more  intimate  relation  of 
husband  and  wife.  Then  very  little  ceremony  and  no 
oath  will  be  necessary  to  bind  them  to  each  other.  The 
tie  of  love,  in  its  highest  and  purest  meaning,  will  be 
firmer  than  adamant  to  hold  them  together  ;  no  force 
could  dissolve,  no  temptation  could  break  such  a  mar- 
riage ;  for  no  other  could  be  put  in  comparison  with  the 


56  ON   THE   USE   OF   A   MARRIAGE    CEREMONY. 

one  to  whom  they  are  already  united.  Such  unions  as 
these,  where  true  congeniality  is  found,  where  wealth, 
station,  and  beauty  have  been  only  secondary  considera- 
tions, and  the  true  affinity  has  been  sought,  will  bear 
very  different  fruits  than  you  now  see  from  your  many 
ill-considered  marriages  that  daily  take  place.  Harmo- 
nious in  themselves,  their  offsprings  will  be  harmonious 
also.  Shunning  vicious  pleasures,  their  children  will  be 
healthy  and  well  developed.  The  harmonious  spirit 
will  have  a  mortal  tenement  worthy  of  it,  and  the  suc- 
ceeding generations,  instead  of  deteriorating,  as  they 
now  do,  in  physical  as  well  as  moral  beauty,  will  grow 
more  and  more  lovely  as  they  progress.  The  evil  pas- 
sions of  your  natures,  when  indulged  in,  never  fail  to 
leave  their  impress  on  the  countenance — shall  not  the 
good  and  ennobling  virtues  of  your  hearts  and  souls 
leave  their  traces  also?  Assuredly  they  will ;  and 
when  to  these  moral  virtues  are  added  temperance  and 
sobriety,  in  food  and  drink,  and  a  regular  attendance  to 
the  laws  of  health,  you  will  see  man  approximating  to 
the  angels.  But  it  will  take  more  than  one  generation 
to  produce  these  desirable  results.  As  I  said  before, 
much  has  to  be  undone,  much  to  be  corrected,  and  much 
to  be  purified.  The  taint  of  disease  cannot  be  eradi- 
cated in  one  lifetime.  Children  must  suffer  for  their 
parents'  sins. 

But  if  those  parents  will  bring  up  their  children  with 
higher  and  better  aims  than  they  had  given  to  them — ii 
they  will  endeavor  to  avoid  all  contention  or  disputing 
in  their  presence,  and  teach  them,  from  the  higher  light 
they  are  now  receiving,  the  importance  of  living  har- 
monious, virtuous  lives,  and,  still  more,  the  immense 
responsibility  they  assume  when  they  enter  the  marriage 
state— the  necessity  they  now  see  that  they  should  not  do 
so  unless  certain  that  they  have  found  their  true  part. 


ON  THE  USE  OF  A  MARRIAGE  CEREMONY.  57 

ners,  they  will  be  paying  the  way  for  the  next  genera- 
tion in  the  best  and  most  effectual  manner ;  and  if  their 
advice  and  teachings  are  followed  out  by  their  sons  and 
daughters,  they  may  live  to  see  some  of  the  beautiful 
results  that  will  ensue  from  them. 

Marriage,  to  be  perfectly  harmonious,  must  be  a  mu- 
tual agreement  between  two  parties  on  an  equal  footing. 
Man  is  not  complete  in  himself,  neither  is  woman. 
United,  they  form  a  perfect  whole.  But  because  they 
are  not  complete  apart,  does  it  follow  that  one  is  greater 
or  less  than  the  other  ?  Certainly  not.  They  are,  and 
always  were,  the  two  halves  of 'a  whole  ;  neither  is  per- 
fect separately.  If  man  is  the  type  of  wisdom,  and 
woman  of  love,  wisdom  is  incomplete  without  love,  and 
love  is  not  perfect,  unless  joined  to  wisdom.  Both  are 
equally  good,  equally  necessary  ;  but,  to  be  enabled  to 
shine  forth  in  their  brightest  lustre,  they  must  be  united. 

Let  me  entreat  you,  my  friends,  to  take  this  subject 
into  your  earnest  consideration.  You  have  much  to  do 
to  reform  existing  abuses,  and  you  may,  and  will,  meet 
with  strong  opposition  ;  but  you  have  so  much  at  stake 
that  you  must  not  allow  any  sneers,  or  war  of  words  to 
daunt  you.  Come  forward  boldly,  like  men,  and  assert 
the  rights  of  your  partners  and  fellow-workers  on  this 
earth-sphere.  It  comes  from  you  with  a  better  grace 
than  it  does  from  them,  and  as  you  have  so  long  usurped 
their  rights,  it  is  but  fitting  that,  now  you  see  your  errors, 
you  should  acknowledge  and  endeavor  to  correct  them. 
It  will  be  quite  as  much  for  the  happiness  of  the  man  as 
the  woman  when  justice  is  done  in  this  important  matter. 
His  nature  will  be  softened  and  subdued  into  harmony, 
and  all  the  gentler,  happier  and  more  wholesome  feel- 
ings of  his  soul  will  be  brought  into  action — while  the 
woman,  feeling  the  dignity  of  her  true  position,  will 
give  up  the  pursuit  of  pleasure  in  the  trifling,  enerva- 


58  ON  THE  USE  OF  A  MARRIAGE  CEREMONY. 

ting,  and  often  degrading,  way  in  which  she  has  hitherto 
followed  it,  and  try  to  elevate  her  mind  and  cultivate 
her  faculties,  to  bring  herself  more  on  the  wisdom-plane 
which  man  should,  but  does  not,  occupy  at  present. 
Each  one  will  strive  after  that  which  will  bring  him  or 
her  more  into  rapport  with  their  true  affinity,  and  so 
produce  perfect  harmony  in  the  married  state.  No  fear 
then  that  vice  will  pollute  such  a  household — no  fear 
that  the  one  or  the  other  should  find  tempters  outside  to 
lead  them  astray  from  their  duties.  It  could  not  be  ; 
their  best  and  truest  enjoyment  would  consist  in  per- 
forming them,  and  making  all  around  them  happy. 

You  may  ask,  my  friends,  for  some  more  definite  di- 
rections as  to  the  ceremony  of  marriage,  or  whether  we 
think  it  should  be  done  away  with  altogether !  My 
friends,  I  should  like  to  answer  you  this  clearly  and  ex- 
plicitly, and  I  think  I  shall  be  able  to  do  so  ;  at  any 
rate,  I  will  try  to  make  myself  understood,  as  I  would 
wish  to  be.  In  all  ages  of  the  civilized  world,  the  mar- 
riage or  union  of  a  man  and  woman  has  been  observed 
as  a  time  of  joy  and  rejoicing,  and  worship  and  praise 
to  the  great  Father  of  all  has  been  one  of  the  accom- 
panying ceremonies.  The  reason  is  obvious  and  beauti- 
fully appropriate.  God,  the  first  cause  of  all,  the  Fa- 
ther and  Mother,  as  we  may  say,  of  every  living  thing, 
is,  in  this  union,  more  truly  typified  than  in  any  other 
event  on  your  mundane  sphere.  And  the  marriage  is 
more  sanctified  and  hallowed  when  His  presence  and 
His  goodness  are  recognized  and  invoked,  to  bless  these 
earthly  types  of  Him,  that  they,  like  Him  in  their 
sphere,  may  fructify  and  replenish  the  earth  with  new 
recipients  of  His  bounty  and  untiring  love.  No  one 
who  thinks  rightly  on  this  subject  can  wish  the  mar- 
riage ceremony  omitted.  No  right-feeling  man  or  wo- 
man would  be  contented  in  such  an  unblessed,  unsancti- 


OX  THE  USE  OF  A  MARRIAGE  CEREMONY.  59 

fied  state.  They  may  object  to  the  present  form  and 
ceremony,  but  that  is  not  to  say  they  would  do  away 
with  it  altogether.  To  me.  my  friends,  it  appears  the 
most  solemn,  the  most  important,  both  to  yourselves  and 
your  unborn  children,  and  also,  if  rightly  entered  upon, 
the  most  joyful  ceremony  that  can  be  performed  upon 
your  sphere.  And  while  we  would  have  no  oaths,  no 
bonds  of  man's  devising  to  cement  it,  we  would  have  it 
observed  with  all  dignified  solemnity.  The  prayers  and 
good  wishes  of  the  assembled  friends  should  bless  the 
day,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  be  called  down  to 
sanctify  and  purify  the  newly-married  ones  for  the  jour- 
ney of  life  that  is  before  them. 

I  cannot  here  set  down  what  forms  should  be  ob- 
served, but  there  should  be  some  simple,  and  at  the  same 
time,  solemn  ones.  The  day  should  be  one  to  be  remem- 
bered by  the  parties  in  a  reverent  manner  :  and  they 
must  feel  that  they  have  undertaken  responsibilities, 
which  they  cannot  and  would  not  lay  aside.  There 
being  no  oath  or  law  to  bind  them,  must  make  no  differ- 
ence to  them  in  this  matter  ;  they  have  a  moral  law  in 
their  own  souls,  and  by  that  they  must  stand. 

In  the  early  stages  of  this  reform  movement,  parties 
may  find  that  they  have  been  mistaken  in  the  choice 
they  have  made,  and  when  this  is  the  case,  let  them  ex- 
amine themselves  carefully  before  they  make  known  their 
difficulties,  and  when  they  are  convinced  that  they  are 
unconquerable,  quietly  and  decently  separate  before  chil- 
dren, who  may  be  tainted  with  their  parents'  discordant 
feelings,  are  born  to  them.  It  can  only  be  for  a  short 
time  that  such  ruptures  of  the  marriage-tie  will  occur, 
for  as  men  and  women  develop  and  assume  their  true 
position,  they  will  be  more  particular  and  more  clear- 
sighted in  this,  as  in  everything  else,  and  will  know  by 
intuitive  perceptions  who  is  their  true  affinity. 

We  would  not  be  understood  to  sanction  the  hasty 


60  ON  THE  USE  OF  A  MARRIAGE  CEREMONY. 

and  ill-advised  unions  and  separations  that  are  now  so 
rife  among  Spiritualists  in  the  most  distant  manner. 
No,  my  friends  ;  while  we  wish  to  make  all  free  and 
happy,  we  hold  out  no  encouragement  to  licentiousness. 
Many  of  you  have  been  sadly  misled  in  this  matter,  and 
we  would  give  you  better  and  higher  teachings.  We 
would  show  you  that  there  is  no  union  so  blessed  and 
hallowed  by  God,  as  the  married  one  ;  and  of  what  im- 
portance it  is  for  each  one  who  thinks  of  entering  into 
it,  to  examine  thoroughly  and  ascertain  to  his,  or  her, 
satisfaction,  that  the  party  selected  is  the  one  intended 
for  them  ;  that  they  are  truly  congenial,  and  that  they 
love  them  with  an  undying  and  well-founded  affection 
that  can  never  know  change.  Then  there  will  be  no 
cause  of  fear  for  the  results  ;  they  are  sure  to  prove 
happy  ones.  Worldly  trials  and  cares  may  sometimes 
darken  over  their  peaceful  lives,  but  sustained  by  a  love 
such  as  I  have  been  picturing  to  you,  they  cannot  injure 
their  permanent  and  well-grounded  felicity. 

This  state  of  social  reform  so  necessary,  so  important, 
on  which  the  well-being  and  development  of  your  pos- 
sterity,  yet  unborn,  wholly  depends,  we  call  upon  you, 
enlightened  Spiritualists,  to  advocate  and  endeavor  to 
propagate  by  your  lives  and  teachings.  You  know,  if 
the  world  at  large  do  not,  how  important  and  how 
much  needed  is  reformation.  You  know  that  the  evils 
we  complain  of  are  spreading,  and  will  continue  to  in- 
crease, unless  more  effectual  measures  are  adopted  to 
put  a  stop  to  them.  You  also  know  that  the  reform  we 
advocate,  and  so  urgently  impress  upon  you  to  carry 
out,  may  be  commenced  individually  as  well  as  socially. 
For,  when  the  hearts  are  made  pure  within,  outside 
allurements  will  cease  to  charm,  and  when  no  encou- 
ragement is  given  to  your  numerous  dens  of  vice  and 
iniquity,  they  must  of  necessity,  cease  to  be. 

These  hot-beds  of  sin  are  among  the  first  things  we 


ON  THE  USE  OP  A  MARRIAGE   CEREMONY.  61 

would  attack.  Not  with  man's  weapons,  but  by  that  in- 
creased purity  and  morality  that  will  render  them  useless. 
But  it  is  possible  to  go  on  with  more  than  one  thing  at  a 
time,  and  while  purifying  your  social  life,  carry  out  also 
your  more  enlightened  and  just  measures  for  the  equali- 
zation of  the  female  portion  of  your  population.  Let 
their  rights  and  privileges  be  at  length  assured  to  them 
on  a  firm  basis,  and  let  them  assume  the  position  that  is 
theirs,  by  Divine  authority,  and  which  has  been  so  long 
withheld  from  them. 

We  have  now  said  all  that  we  think,  at  present, 
necessary  on  the  important  subjects  on  which  we  have 
been  treating.  If  you  will  carefully  read  and  digest 
what  has  been  here  written  you  will  find  much  to  cause 
you  sorrow  and  regret,  and  much  to  teach  you  how  to 
avoid,  or  prevent  the  continuance  of  the  evils  which 
produce  your  sorrows.  There  is  no  doubt  that  all  we 
have  asserted,  as  to  the  extent  of  moral  delinquency,  is 
true,  too  true  alas!  but  if  you  know  the  evil  it  is  the 
more  easy  to  apply  a  remedy.  If  it  continued  veiled 
from  public  gaze  much  longer  it  would  be  incurable. 

Now,  fathers  and  mothers  of  families,  will  you  not 
put  your  shoulders  to  the  wheel  ?  Will  not  you  assist 
and  help  us  to  save  your  innocent,  and  as  yet  pure,  chil- 
dren from  ruin  ?  Young  men  and  young  women — you 
who  may  already  have  tasted  of  the  Circean  cup  and 
found  its  concealed  bitterness — will  not  you  help  us? 
Your  past  experience  has  not  been  too  pleasant,  your 
joyous  hours  have  been  clouded  by  remorseful  thoughts, 
and  the  stings  of  conscience  have  often  checked  you  in 
your  gayest  moments.  Will  not  you  then,  before  all 
good  feeling  is  dead  within  you,  come  out  and  help  us, 
by  your  advice  and  example  to  your  younger  and  less- 
experienced  imitators  ?  You  will  receive  ample  recom- 
pense for  all  you  forego  in  the  improved  health  of  your 


62  ON   THE   USE   OF   A  MARRIAGE    CEREMONY. 

moral  as  well  as  physical  being,  and  from  the  harmoni- 
zing and  elevating  thoughts  that  will  dwell  in  your 
bosoms,  springing  up  and  developing  there  in  place 
of  the  frivolous  and  wicked  ones  that  have  so  long  made 
it  their  abode,  but  which  you  and  your  spirit  friends 
will  soon  drive  out,  when  good  desires  and  higher  aims 
seek  to  come  in. 

We  need  the  aid  of  all  classes,  of  all  grades  of  society, 
to  carry  out  these  wholesome  reforms.  All  are  equally 
interested — all  will  be  equally  benefited.  Would,  my 
friends,  that  we  could  show  you  these  important  truths 
as  we  see  them.  Would  that  we  could  magnetize  you 
with  our  magnetism,  imbue  you  with  our  spirit,  then, 
how  differently  would  you  act,  how  differently  would 
you  judge  of  things  ;  how  would  you  all  rush  forward 
to  carry  out  this  great  work  of  progression — this  moral 
reform  that  we  are  now  urging,  and  waiting  on  you  to 
effect. 

Until  these  things  are  corrected,  in  a  great  degree, 
do  not  think  or  expect  that  the  true  harmonial  marriage 
union  we  have  portrayed  to  you  can  obtain  much  stand- 
ing, or  be  carried  out  in  its  purity  and  beauty  among 
you.  A  far  higher  state  of  morals  and  of  feeling  is 
necessary  before  the  conditions  will  be  right  for  such 
an  entire  change  in  your  society  as  this  will  involve. 
Men  and  women  must  be  placed  in  their  right  position 
with  regard  to  each  other.  Freedom  of  election  on 
both  sides  is  requisite — and  for  this  to  obtain,  the  woman 
must  be  on  a  perfect  equality  in  all  things.  We  insist 
so  much  on  it,  because  we  know  the  strong  opposition  it 
will  excite  in  many  bosoms,  and  so  retard  the  progress 
of  what  we  have  so  much  at  heart ;  but  our  friends  must 
have  more  faith,  and  believe  that  what  we  tell  them  is 
only  for  their  good.  We  are  so  anxious  to  make  the 
human  family  happy,  that  we  may  say  things,  in  our  en- 


ON   THE   USE   OF   A   MARRIAGE   CEREMONY.  63 

deavors  to  do  so,  more  in  advance  of  many  of  your 
minds  than  you  can  receive,  but  you  will  develop  up  to 
them  in  time,  and  be  able  to  recognize  their  necessity 
and  beauty — and  ice  will  work  and  pray  for  you  that 
you  may  be  privileged  to  see  the  workings  of  this  great 
movement  we  project,  and  feel  some  of  the  benefits  re- 
sulting from  it.  All,  you  can  not  do,  for  it  will  not  be 
in  your  day  that  its  full  effects  will  be  perceived  or  ap- 
preciated. 

Mary  Magdalene. 

November  6th,  1860. 

[The  Medium  doubted  the  propriety  of  giving  to  the  public  the 
name  which  was  signed  to  the  above  communication,  and  hesitated 
to  do  so,  when  the  spirit  of  George  Fox  wrote :  "  Mary  Magdalene 
did  exercise  the  chief  control  in  writing  the  essay  to  which  her  name 
is  attached ;  but  ail  are  more  or  less  directed  by  the  circle,  at  the 
head  of  which  sits  Jesus  our  Lord."] 


GOD  IN  HIS  WORKS. 

The  Almighty  Framer  and  Governor  of  the  universe 
has  been  hitherto  little  understood  by  men.  They  have 
delighted  in  portraying  Him  as  a  being  with  like  parts 
and  passions  with  themselves,  as  a  something  to  be 
feared  and  reverenced,  appeased  and  mollified  when 
angry,  by  sacrifices  and  prayers  ;  and,  when  supposed 
to  be  in  a  more  placable  mood,  to  be  gratified  with 
songs,  dances,  or  music. 

Nothing  more  unlike  the  real  character  of  the  Deity 
can  be  imagined  than  the  one  that  has  been  generally 
received  by  civilized  nations,  both  Christian  and 
heathen.  It  is  time  now  that  something  more  real  and 
more  true  should  be  known  of  this  great  power  that 
formed  and  sustained  all  things,  (not  in  your  sphere 
alone,  but  in  ours  also),  and  who  is  still  framing  new 
worlds,  new  universes. 

This  great  unknown,  unseen  Being,  so  constantly  at 
work,  yet  never  tired,  is  in  your  midst  as  He  is  in  ours. 
He  pervades  all  space.  He  is  everywhere,  and  yet  He 
is  nowhere.  He  is  in  the  highest  heavens,  and  he  is  in 
the  lowest  hell.  None  are  so  high  as  to  approach  Him, 
none  so  low  and  debased  but  that  He  can  reach  them. 
How  shall  we  make  your  finite  minds  comprehend  us  ? 
How  explain  our  meaning  to  you?  God  everywhere, 
yet  nowhere.  Seeming  contradiction,  and  yet  perfectly 
true.  In  His  works  you  will  find  Him.  In  the  mani- 
fold gifts  He  bestows  upon  you.    There  He  is.    In  the 


GOD   IN   HIS  WORKS.  65 

air  you  breathe,  in  the  food  you  eat,  God  is  manifested. 

This  great  power  that  pervades  everything  is  the 
Essence,  or  God-principle,  of  life  or  motion.  It  is  not 
motion,  but  it  is  the  cause  of  motion.  Motion,  you 
know,  produced  life.  But  what  caused  motion  ?  This 
subtile  Essence  is  the  light  of  life,  a  portion  of  Deity, 
and  Deity,  through  it  caused  motion. 

The  great  centre,  the  fountain  from  whence  this  Divine 
Essence  flows,  is  God.  Not  a  personal  being,  but  yet 
containing  and  originating  in  Himself  all  the  qualities, 
the  passions,  the  feeling,  that  go  to  form  a  perfect  man  ; 
and  all  the  wisdom  and  love  that  has  designed  so  many 
worlds,  and  filled  them  with  such  beautiful  creations, 
both  animate  and  inanimate. 

The  way  in  which  these  stupendous  works  are 
carried  out,  I  almost  despair  of  making  clear  to  you  ; 
and  yet  the  simplicity,  beauty,  and  order  of  the  whole 
arrangement  is  perfect  and  complete  in  every  part. 

God,  the  great  first  cause  of  all,  sitting  on  his  throne 
of  light,  sent  forth  that  light,  or  Essence  of  Himself,  and 
bid  it  work.  How  must  it  operate  ?  How  commence  ? 
By  animating  the  chaotic  masses  of  darkness  that  were, 
where  light  was  not.  As  this  penetrated  them  they 
condensed — they  hardened.  Still  further  did  the  light 
go  on  in  its  work,  and,  after  hardening,  it  penetrated 
what  it  had  condensed,  broke  it  up,  and  made  other 
kinds  of  formations.  This  light,  this  essence,  working 
in  and  through  its  great  Creator,  continued  on,  steadily 
effecting  the  wondrous  changes  that  led  to  the  present 
results. 

The  thought  that  originated  so  many  and  such  vari- 
ous beauties,  retained  its  central  situation,  as  the  soul 
does  in  your  bodies,  and  the  light  evolved  from  thought 
did  the  work.  Then  you  will  say  :  Is  God  thought  ? 
He  is.     But  can  you  tell  us  what  thought  is  ?    Thought 


66  GOD   IN  HIS  WORKS. 

is  inspiration  in  you.  It  is  the  essence  or  light  of  God 
in  your  souls.  In  Him,  it  is  as  much  more,  as  much 
grander,  nobler  and  diviner,  as  God's  actions,  God's 
works,  are  superior  to  man's. 

You  can  now  see,  my  friends,  how  my  seemingly  con- 
tradictory assertions  can  be  verified  ;  for  surely  thoughts 
may  be  everywhere,  and  yet  who  can  seize  them  in  tan- 
gible form  ?    If  you  try  you  will  find  they  are  nowhere, 

God  is  the  impersonation  of  all  wisdom,  love,  and 
knowledge — so  your  teachers  say — but  He  may  rather 
be  considered  as  the  source  or  fount  from  whence  these 
things  flow  ;  for  He  is  certainly  not  a  personal  Deity,  as 
we  told  you  before.  He  can  give  from  his  fount  all  that 
is  needful  to  all  parts  of  his  many  universes,  and  still 
there  will  be  no  lack  of  supply.  His  light  pervades 
all  things.  Not  any  are  too  low  for  it  to  reach.  It 
can  penetrate  into  the  darkest  and  deepest  abysses 
of  creation,  as  well  as  into  the  lowest  and  most  degraded 
human  mind. 

Christianity  has  always  taught  that  God  is  a  being 
to  be  referred  to  in  troubles  and  difficulties,  and  that 
help  can  be  obtained  from  Him  to  sustain  and  support 
in  such  cases.  This  was  good  as  far  as  it  went.  But 
how  far  short  of  the  real,  tangible  benefits  men  might 
obtain  from  Him  if  they  understood  more  clearly  the 
true  nature  and  power  of  the  great  unknown,  misun- 
derstood principle  (or  Deity  if  you  will)  that  rules  your 
planet  in  connection  with  all  other  worlds  or  spheres. 

Man  is  a  miniature  microcosm  of  the  Deity.  He  is 
possessed  of  the  same  powers,  the  same  feelings,  the 
same  elements  for  thought,  the  same  undying  life-prin- 
ciple, the  same  capabilities  of  action  ;  and  when  he  has 
developed  higher  and  higher  in  the  scale  of  progression, 
he  likewise  may  create  and  multiply  creations  from  his 
thought-plane.    But  not   yet,  my  hearers,  are  these 


GOD   IN  HIS  WORKS.  67 

startling  effects  to  be  looked  for.  Ages  and  ages  of 
progressive  improvement  will  have  to  be  gone  through. 
Spirit  must  be  etherealized  into  still  more  ethereal 
spirit ;  and  still  again  must  it  be  refined  ;  over  and 
over  will  the  purification  be  renewed,  till  the  God- 
spirit  is  attained  ;  and  when  this  takes  place,  man  may 
be  said  to  merge  into  Deity  and  become  part  and  parcel 
of  that  Divine  and  mystical  Essence  •  and  united  to 
it,  share  and  assist,  devise  and  execute  works  as  won- 
drous, as  noble,  as  grand,  as  beneficent  as  those  he 
now,  from  his  low  and  untaught  sphere,  admires  with 
awe  and  veneration.     (Note  1 .) 

Nothing  is  impossible  to  man.  The  God  who  formed 
him,  as  he  is,  foresaw  and  prepared  for  a  time  when 
His  creation  would  rise  to  this  height,  and  become  like 
Him.  The  ignorance  of  men,  hitherto,  has  kept  their 
development  back.  They  never  understood  the  nature 
of  the  Being  who  formed  them  into  life.  Besides,  all 
progression  is  necessarily  slow  at  first.  It  took  ages 
to  develop  man  from  the  ranks  of  the  animal,  to  bring 
to  him  a  comprehension  of  articulate  sounds,  or  lan- 
guage, which  would  enable  him  to  rise.  As  soon  as 
this  was  partially  accomplished,  creative  powers  were 
developed  in  him.  He  began  to  labor  for  more  com- 
forts, more  pleasures,  than  he  had  hitherto  felt  the 
necessity  for.  So  he  has  gone  on,  slowly  still,  but  less 
slowly  than  at  the  first.  And  he  will  continue  to  accele- 
rate the  speed  of  his  progress  the  higher  he  advances, 
because  more  light*  can  now  reach  him  from  the  great 
fountain  of  all  progress. 

Men  originally  were  created  little  more  developed 
than  apes.  Still,  they  were  higher  brutes,  as  the  ape 
is  higher  than  the  baboon  and  lower  monkey  tribes. 

All  animals  have  gradually  developed,  in  improved 
forms,  from  the  next  lower  species.     Man  is  no  excep- 


68  GOD  IN  HIS  WORKS. 

tion  to  the  rule  ;  he  was  originally,  as  we  have  said,  a 
well-developed  ape  ;  but  into  this  Ape  God's  light  has 
been  gradually,  more  abundantly,  instilled  than  it  was 
or  ever  will  be  into  the  lower  animal  kingdom.  He 
was  designed  for  higher  life,  nobler  purposes  ;  he  had 
more  work  to  do,  more  good  to  perform,  more  to  re- 
ceive, and  more  to  lose  and  suffer  for  the  loss  of,  than 
the  animals.  He  was  the  crowning  creation  of  God — 
the  ultimatum — the  finishing  stroke  to  his  great  work 
on  this  earth  of  yours,  as  he  is  on  every  other. 

Man  is  the  perfection  of  all — the  animal,  the  vege- 
table, and  the  mineral  combined,  and  superior  to  the 
whole  in  possessing  the  soul  or  God-principle  in  him 
that  is  to  develop  up  to  the  God  who  gave  it.  (Note  2.) 
Animals  have  not  anything  of  this  ;  they  have  life  and 
they  have  instinct,  but  this  essence  of  divinity  that 
shall  bring  man  ultimately  to  a  level  with  God,  they 
have  not.  This  is  what  makes  man  superior  to  the 
brutes  ;  this  is  what  no  sins,  no  crimes  can  deprive  him 
of.  Though  darkened  and  degraded  he  may  be,  will 
keep  it ;  and  long  and  weary  may  be  his  necessary  de- 
velopment out  of  darkness  ;  but  a  time  must  come 
when  it  will  shine  forth  ;  a  time  must  come  when  this 
emanation,  this  beautiful  essence  of  Deity,  must  find 
its  way  to  Him  again  ;  and  it  will  not  do  so  without 
bringing  the  spirit  with  it.     (Note  3.) 

This  is  a  great  thought ;  man  may  well  not  conceive 
of  it,  for  it  is  hard  for  many  who  have  passed  away  to 
understand  it ;  indeed,  multitudes  do  not,  and  will  not, 
till  they  are  more  progressed. 

Many  different  grades  of  men  are  on  your  earth,  as 
there  are  many  different  classes  of  spirits  here.  You 
have  often  wondered  why  some  races  of  men  are  so 
much  more  intelligent  and  progressed  than  others  ;  but 
this  should  not  excite  surprise  in  your  minds,  if  you 


GOD   IN  HIS  WORKS.  69 

looked  at  the  subject  from  a  right  point  of  view.  You 
are  so  accustomed  to  consider  that  all  mankind  sprang 
from  one  source — one  original  pair,  that  you  rarely 
reason  fairly  on  this  point.  We  can,  however,  en- 
lighten you,  somewhat ;  and  some  of  our  former  teach- 
ings have  shown  you  what  reliance  there  is  to  be  placed 
on  that,  and  many  other  old  fables. 

We  also  told  you  that,  since  its  formation,  this  earth 
had  undergone  many  convulsions  and  upheavings.  At 
such  times  animal  and  vegetable  life  were  destroyed, 
and  new  creations  and  developments  had  to  be  origi- 
nated. Of  course,  in  such  cases,  the  human  family  were 
proportionately  late  in  their  appearance,  and  are,  where 
you  find  them  inferiorly  endowed,  only  waiting  the  lapse 
of  years  and  proportionate  progress  to  become  as  you 
are  now.  The  inequality  must  always  remain  as  ob- 
servable, for  you  will  be  advancing  in  the  same,  or  even 
greater  ratio.  This  is  a  very  simple  explanation  of 
what  has  caused,  on  your  earth,  much  confusion  and 
strife.  And  we  would  urge  on  all,  who  shall  read  this, 
to  use  their  earnest  endeavors  to  mollify  the  feelings  at 
this  time  engendered  in  your  midst,  originating  from 
the  mistaken  knowlege  possessed  on  this  subject. 

We  do  not  intend  to  enter  into  party  strifes  in  this 
essay ;  we  write  for  the  world  at  large ;  and  we  would 
benefit  the  African,  the  Hottentot,  or  the  Slaveholder 
equally ;  all  are  the  same  to  us.  But  we  must  tell  you 
that  war  and  contention  are  the  enemies  of  progress, 
far  more  deadly  than  the  apparent  injustice  of  the  Afri- 
can's bondage.  He  is  not  nearly  on  the  same  plane 
that  you  are.  He  is  happier  under  his  southern  mas- 
ters than  in  his  native  freedom ;  and  he  will  develop 
much  more  rapidly.  The  cruelties  you  complain  of  in 
separations  of  families  and  so  forth,  he  rarely  feels  with 
the  keenness  your  more  elevated  and  refined  natures 


70  GOD  IN  HIS  WORKS. 

would  do ;  and  if  you  complain  of  the  liberties  taken 
with  the  women  by  their  owners,  I  grieve  to  tell  you 
that,  in  your  own  northern  cities  there  is  more  profli- 
gacy and  licentiousness  indulged  in  than  in  the  entire 
Southern  States. 

This  is  a  digression,  but  a  necessary  one ;  for  war 
and  contention  are  at  hand,  brought  about  by  misguided 
men,  led  on  by  false  teachers  of  an  erroneous  creed,  and 
they  little  know  the  suffering  and  woe  they  are  bringing, 
not  only  on  the  slave  population,  but  more  especially  on 
their  Northern  brethren. 

It  was  necessary  that  a  severe  retribution  should 
overtake  your  land;  your  sins  have  grown  to  such  a 
monstrous  head,  purification  was  absolutely  required, 
and  it  is  just  that  you  should,  yourselves,  light  the 
torch  that  is  to  consume  you ;  but,  at  the  same  time? 
we  mourn  for  the  prospects  of  your  ill-clad,  suffering 
poor,  your  unemployed  artisans,  your  women  and  chil- 
dren. This  coming  winter  will  tell  a  sad  tale  of  woe  in 
your  towns  and  villages,  and,  as  is  always  the  case  in 
these  unjust  proceedings,  the  innocent  must  suffer  with 
the  guilty. 

Fortunately  for  man,  there  is  a  Providence  ruling 
over  all,  and  bringing  out  of  the  most  discordant  ele- 
ments beauty  and  improvement.  What  men  think  are 
the  greatest  calamities  often  prove,  in  their  results,  the 
most  valuable  blessings.  They  turn  and  twist  their 
mundane  affairs  in  the  most  heterogeneous  and  con- 
fused manner,  and  think  they  are  regulating  and  order- 
ing a  world,  when  they  are  in  reality  plunging  it  into 
almost  inextricable  confusion. 

At  this  time  such  a  condition  of  affairs  is  impending, 
not  in  one  part  but  in  all.  Revolutions  and  wars,  con- 
fusion and  bloodshed  will  prevail  generally,  and  an 
entire  change  in  the  governments  of  the  various  con- 


GOD   IN  HIS  WORKS.  71 

tending  powers  will  supervene.  Men  cannot  foresee 
this  ;  they  cannot  tell  what  may  be  the  termination  ot 
the  bloody  fights  they  wage,  the  ambitious  schemes  they 
indulge  in  ;  but  there  are  wiser  and  far  more  intelligent 
beings  watching  the  conflict,  and  ready,  when  the  time 
comes,  to  step  in  and  take  every  advantage  of  circum- 
stances to  benefit  and  raise  the  human  family.  These 
overseeing  spirits  all  receive  their  light  and  knowledge 
from  higher  sources,  and  these  higher  intelligences  re- 
ceive it  in  still  more  direct  proximity  to  and  from  God 
himself,  the  fountain  or  principle  of  it. 

I  repeat  this,  that  it  may  impress  itself  on  your  minds, 
that  God  is  in  all  His  works.  He  sends  down  His  di- 
vine afflatus  through  us  to  you,  and  it  pervades  all  the 
extended  regions  of  space,  and  benefits  and  beautifies 
wherever  it  penetrates. 

I  am  not  now  going  to  show  you  what  results  will  accrue 
from  the  present  state  of  affairs  ;  but  I  would  encourage 
you  with  the  assurance  that  high  and  developed  spirits 
are  waiting  and  working  for  you  at  this  crisis,  and  will 
bring  much  good  to  the  human  family  generally,  out  of 
the  seeming  evils  that  now  threaten  you.  Never  despair 
of  their  help  ;  they  are  mighty  and  powerful  to  aid  you, 
and  they  come  not  alone,  as  I  saidj  the  spirit  and  power 
of  God  is  with  them,  and  they  cannot  fail  in  what  they 
have  to  accomplish. 

God,  the  supreme  Creator  and  Governor  of  the  uni- 
verses, has  now  sent  down  light  from  his  own  high 
sphere,  to  drive  the  darkness  before  it.  The  clouds  that 
have  so  long  obscured  men's  minds  shall  be  dissipated  by 
this  penetrating  power ;  and  wisdom,  and  knowledge 
shall  flow  in  upon  them.  Men  shall  be  able  to  see  the 
beauty,  order,  and  love,  that  designed  and  perfected 
their  earth  and  its  inhabitants.  They  shall  read  the 
book  of  nature  with  profit  and  facilitv,  and  man  him- 


72  GOD  IN  HIS  WORKS. 

self  shall  be  taught  to  rightly  appreciate  his  own  high 
eminence  in  the  structure  ;  the  crowning  and  finishing 
touch  of  the  vast  edifice. 

And  when  they  begin  to  understand  these  things 
aright,  then  higher  knowledge  will  be  given  to  them, 
and  they  will  be  taught  to  see  clearly,  how  mistaken 
they  have  been  in  their  rule  of  conduct,  (how  unjust, 
how  illiberal)  how  they  have  trampled  on  all  the  finer 
and  nobler  feelings  of  their  natures,,  and  cultivated 
those  that  pertained  to  their  animal  and  earthly  origin. 
Fighting,  contentions,  the  desire  to  rule,  the  love  of 
place,  position  or  money,  all  spring  from  this  low  source, 
and  must  and  will  die  out  in  your  midst,  when  the  true 
light  we  come  to  bring  can  once  penetrate  and  permeate 
among  you. 

It  is  time  now  that  you  should  realize  that  you  were 
designed  for  something  nobler — better  than  all  this.  It 
is  time  that  you  should  recognize  and  respect  the  God- 
principle  implanted  in  you,  and  try  to  make  it  work. 
Only  let  it  have  fair  play,  listen  to  and  follow  its  dic- 
tates, and  you  will  soon  perceive  a  change  in  your  feel- 
ings and  tempers,  your  tastes  and  avocations.  Suppose 
that  all  recognized  it  and  tried  to  follow  out  its  dictates, 
can  you  not  see  for  yourselves  what  a  changed  world 
you  would  have  ?  No  wars,  no  strife,  no  contention  for 
this  thing  or  that  thing,  no  ambition  to  rule,  no  desires 
for  inordinate  wealth,  for  selfish  or  licentious  pleasures, 
no  murders,  no  robberies,  in  fact,  no  sin.  Such  will  be 
the  condition  of  the  inhabitants  of  your  earth,  if  we 
can  once  bring  the  light  to  bear  upon  them  fully  and 
generally.  Such  is  the  desirable  result  we  hope  to  at- 
tain. And  before  very  long,  we  shall  have  some  of  the 
first  fruits  of  our  labors,  visible  to  the  eyes  of  men  as 
well  as  spirits. 

When  men  are  softened  and  subdued  by  adversity  or 


GOD   IN  HIS  WORKS.  73 

trouble  of  any  kind,  then  is  the  best  time  for  spirits  to 
step  in  and  labor  for  them.  At  such  seasons  they  are 
less  wrapped  up  in  selfishness,  less  absorbed  by  worldly 
gains  or  pleasures,  and  we  can  generally  find  a  crevice 
through  which  to  enter  into  their  hearts,  and  work  for 
them.  Thus  it  is,  only  on  a  larger  field  We  hope  to  find 
the  greatest  facility  in  touching  the  hearts  of  men,  in 
this  coming  time  of  trouble  and  distress  ;  and  thus  from 
the  general  nature  of  the  sufferings  impending  over,  not 
this  country  only,  but  many  others,  we  calculate  to  pro- 
duce golden  fruits  in  the  hearts  of  many,  and  general 
amelioration,  not  only  in  the  social  system,  but  in  the 
national  governments  also. 

Things  must  be  more  equalized  ;  the  rich  must  share 
with  the  poor.  Their  superfluous  wealth,  which  is  only 
a  burden  and  toil  to  them  to  manage,  must  be  distrib- 
uted among  their  more  needy  brothers,  and  both  be 
made  happier  by  the  division.  The  intellectual  must 
give  of  their  talents  to  benefit  and  improve  their  loss 
advanced  brothers,  and  the  skillful,  in  any  way,  must  use 
their  gifts  for  the  good  of  their  neighbors,  as  well  as  for 
themselves. 

I  might  go  on  and  enumerate  the  variety  of  ways  in 
which  this  feeling  of  universal  brotherhood  would  work  ; 
but  it  is  useless  at  the  present  time,  when  men  are  not 
prepared  to  carry  out  our  ideas,  so  we  will  now  return 
to  our  more  immediate  theme,  "  God  in  his  works/' 
the  multitude  and  infinity  of  which  should  fill  your 
minds  with  awe  and  wondering  admiration.  To  think 
on  this  great  subject,  exalts  and  benefits  your  souls.  To 
dwell  on  his  greatness,  brings  you  more  nearly  into 
communion  with  Him,  and  fills  you  with  a  portion  of 
His  own  spirit.  You  are  benefited  by  the  smallest  ap- 
proach you  can  make  to  this  mind  of  God  ;  and  there  is 
no  better  method  for  you  to  pursue  in  your  endeavors 


74  GOD   IN  HIS  WORKS. 

to  progress,  than  studying  Him  in  His  works.  You 
may  say  you  cannot  understand  much  that  you  see,  much 
that  you  hear,  in  relation  to  them.  True,  you  cannot. 
But  none  are  so  ignorant  that  they  cannot  see  beauty  in 
a  flower,  a  leaf,  a  human  eye,  or  a  human  hand ;  and 
they  can  do  more,  for  all  can  see,  not  the  beauty  only, 
but  the  appropriateness,  the  fitness,  the  adaptedness  of 
them  for  their  various  uses. 

Can  anything  be  more  wonderfully  and  judiciously 
contrived  than  the  eye  of  a  man  ?  So  delicately  organ- 
ized to  receive  impressions  from  surrounding  objects,  at 
the  same  time,  so  carefully  protected  from  injury  by  its 
judicious  position  in  the  head,  and  its  covering  lid  and 
eyelashes.  Did  not  the  thought  that  originated  it,  show 
the  highest  wisdom  ?  And  can  you  not  find  profit  and 
pleasure  combined  in  thinking  on  these  things  ?  Or 
are  you  so  accustomed  to  the  offices  and  appearance  of 
this  organ,  that  it  has  ceased  to  be  regarded  by  you  ? 
J  hope  it  is  not  so  ;  but  if  it  is,  refresh  your  ideas  on 
this  point  by  visiting  some  institution  for  the  blind,  and 
you  will  then  see  more  plainly  the  blessing  you  enjoy, 
without  appreciating  its  possession. 

Then  your  hand — have  you  ever  thought  on  its  varied 
uses,  its  beautiful  adaptedness  to  the  numerous  offices  it 
is  required  to  perform  ?  Or  have  you  allowed  that  also 
to  pass  by  unheeded,  playing  out  its  part  in  regular  and 
methodic  manner,  as  you  might  require  its  services — 
your  willing  docile  slave  to  do  your  bidding,  while  you, 
entirely  unconscious  of  the  wondrous  beauty  of  the  or- 
ganism that  thus  works  for  you,  accept  its  services,  and 
never  pause  for  a  moment  to  dwell  on  the  wisdom  and 
love  that  designed  it,  or  to  consider  what  that  Being 
must  be  who  so  multiplies  His  benefits  to  all,  that  men 
take  them  as  a  right,  and  entirely  overlook  and  neglect 
the  Giver. 


GOD   IN   HIS   WORKS,  75 

These  simple  examples  will  show  you  how  easy  it  is 
for  the  most  ignorant  to  study  the  Almighty  in  His 
works.  They  are  so  surrounded  by  them  that  they  need 
not  seek  from  abroad  subjects  of  contemplation ;  and 
they  will  find  God's  Spirit  quite  as  near  to  them  when 
contemplating  His  presence  in  the  lowliest  grub,  as  in 
more  exalted  and  beautiful  objects.  The  same  care  in 
the  formation,  the  same  adaptedness  for  its  peculiar 
vocation,  every  organ  necessary  for  it  to  enjoy  life  in 
its  own  sphere,  is  given  to  it,  and  the  food  suitable  to 
its  habits  and  tastes  are  provided. 

Such  thoughts  ought  to  be  elevating  for  any  mind. 
They  fill  us,  in  the  spheres,  with  rejoicing  and  wonder- 
ing admiration  when  we  try  to  bring  them  home  to  you. 
It  is  true  we  can  see  more  clearly  into  these  mighty 
works,  we  can  go  deeper  into  their  mysterious  beauty,  but 
there  is  plenty  for  man  to  know  and  feel,  if  he  will  take 
the  pains  to  search  it  out. 

Some  of  you  may  be  attracted  by  the  wonders  of  the 
heavens,  and  look  there  for  evidences  of  God's  power  and 
thoughtful  love,  and  you  may  fancy  it  is  more  mightily 
displayed  there  ;  or  again,  others  may  examine  into  the 
beauties  of  the  deep,  and  see  its  workings  there.  Any 
and  everywhere  you  will  find  them,  and  all  display,  in 
an  equal  degree,  the  power  of  thought,  the  wisdom  and 
beneficence  of  the  Being  who  planned  them.  In  the 
smallest  blade  of  grass,  in  the  tiniest  flower,  apparently 
so  useless,  but  yet  which  has  its  office,  the  same  careful 
thought  is  traced,  and  in  the  same  perfection. 

Can  you  then  wonder,  0  man,  that  we  wish  you  to 
know  these  mighty  truths  for  yourselves  ?  Can  you 
wonder  that  we,  your  superiors  in  knowledge  and  wis- 
dom, wish  to  make  you  realize  the  true  nature  of  the 
God  who  formed  you  ? — and  who,  previous  to  placing 
you  on  your  beautiful  earth,  had  filled  it  with  such  a 


76  GOD  IN  HIS  WORKS. 

profusion  of  blessings.  Are  you  not  daily,  hourly,  mo- 
mently receiving  from  him  unnumbered  benefits — so 
common  in  their  occurrence,  that  you  cease  to  regard 
them  as  such  ?  And  yet  should  you  be  deprived  of  any 
one,  what  a  calamity  you  would  consider  it.  Are  you 
not  possessed  of  everything  conceivable  to  make  your 
lives  happy,  did  you  only  realize  what  you  have  in  your 
possession  ?  Most  of  the  wants  men  feel  so  deeply,  and 
suffer  so  much  if  they  cannot  supply,  are  artificial  ones  ; 
they  have  cultivated  the  necessity  for  them,  and  the 
sooner  they  can  learn  to  do  without  a  great  many  of 
them  the  happier  they  will  become.  Food,  dress,  fire, 
air,  amusemeut,  exercise,  music,  drawing,  singing,  every- 
thing that  conduces  to  the  well-being  and  happiness  of 
man  we  advocate.  They  are  designed  for  that  purpose, 
and  every  one  should  enjoy  his  share  of  them.  But  the 
factitious  wants  of  a  few,  to  supply  which  the  many  must 
toil,  are  not  of  God's  designing  ;  neither  do  we  approve 
of  them. 

Excess  of  all  kinds  is  injurious.  Dress  is  a  necessity, 
but  when  carried  beyond  the  bounds  of  simplicity  and 
comfort  it  is  an  evil.  Food  also  may  be  put  under  the 
same  limits.  It  is  a  necessity  of  your  natures,  but  when 
the  necessity  is  satisfied,  let  not  the  animal  step  in  and 
usurp  the  place  of  the  man.  So  I  might  continue  my 
remarks  on  some  of  the  other  things  enumerated,  but 
you  can  see  for  yourselves  that  excess  in  the  indulgence 
of  any  of  them  may  convert  great  blessings  into  great 
curses.  And  is  not  this  a  just  retribution  ?  If  one 
takes  so  large  a  share  of  the  good  things  of  life  that  he 
infringes  on  the  portion  of  others,  and  they  get  little  or 
none,  should  he  .not  be  made  to  feel  his  selfish  greedi- 
ness ?  He  should,  and  he  does,  not  only  here  on  earth, 
but  hereafter  still  more. 

It  will  be  a  hard  task  to  teach  the  human  family 


GOD  IN  HIS  WORKS.  77 

that  God,  the  great  thought  of  the  universe,  sees  no 
difference  in  men,  and  that  He,  in  creating  all  His  boun- 
tiful provisions  for  the  happiness  of  mankind,  intended 
them  for  all  equally.  He  did  not  say  to  one,  "  thou 
shalt  have  more  than  thou  needest,"  and  to  another,  "  I 
have  formed  thee  to  starve."  No,  this  dreadful  result 
has  been  engendered  by  the  indulgence  of  the  animal 
passions  in  men,  blotting  out,  as  much  as  they  could  do, 
the  principles  of  justice  and  love  implanted  in  them.  It 
is  time  now  that  they  should  begin  to  cultivate  what 
they  have  so  long  discarded  and  disowned.  They 
think  they  are  growing  very  wise  in  all  knowledge,  and 
understand  many  high  things.  Let  them  take  this 
simple  act  of  justice  into  their  consideration,  and  see 
if  their  worldly  wisdom  will  enable  them  to  overcome 
the  selfishness  that  has  so  long  kept  them  in  bondage  to 
its  debasing  teachings.  Shall  the  strong  always  op- 
press the  weak  ?  The  rich  the  poor  ?  Or  shall  a  more 
equitable  state  of  things  supervene,  and  equal  rights, 
equal  privileges  and  equal  blessings,  be  enjoyed  by  all? 

In  this  land  of  plenty  much  might  soon  be  done  to 
ameliorate  the  condition  of  the  lower  classes.  They 
are  not  so  down-trodden  as  in  other  portions  of  the 
world,  and  they  could  more  easily,  and  with  better 
grace,  assume  the  position  destined  for  them.  They 
have  an  adaptiveness  of  character  that  is  very  favora- 
ble to  work  upon,  and  they  see  and  feel  more  clearly 
than  in  other  countries  the  injustice  of  the  inequalities 
they  suffer  from.  They  have  developed  up  to  this  in 
consequence  of  the  greater  freedom  of  your  national 
institutions  aud  government.  Therefore,  here  the  work 
must  commence,  here  the  reformation  begin. 

Some  few  men  are  already  laying  out  plans  and  devis- 
ing methods  to  effect  it,  but  they  have  scarcely  the  right 
idea,  and  we  would  be  glad  to  see  others  take  it  up 


78  GOD   IN  HIS  WORKS. 

and  co-operate  with  them,  so  as  to  bring  more  intelli- 
gence into  their  meetings,  and  more  worldly  know- 
ledge, that  they  may  work  with  better  success. 

The  great  reformer,  however,  who  will  lay  his  axe  at 
the  root  of  these  evils,  is  punishment — -just  punishment, 
brought  on  your  own  heads  by  social  and  national 
errors.  You  cannot  now  escape  it.  The  evils  you 
have  engendered  must  be  swept  awa}^,  and  with  them 
will  disappear  much  of  the  pride  and  pomp  of  station, 
the  luxury  and  effeminacy  that  are  corroding  your 
vitals. 

When  thoroughly  humbled  and  subdued  by  the  se- 
vere chastisement  you  must  receive,  then  we  can  come 
in  to  you,  and  take  up  our  abode  with  you.  We  can 
then  instill  into  you  the  more  humanizing  and  just  prin- 
ciples we  have  failed  hitherto  in  making  you  appreciate. 
We  shall  then  be  listened  to  with  delighted  attention. 
Our  company  will  be  sought  for,  onr  presence  invoked, 
and  from  mediums  of  a  very  different  class  to  those 
you  now  consult,  will  words  of  wisdom  and  consolation 
flow.  Never  again  will  the  social  fabric  be  erected  on 
the  same  basis  that  it  has  been.  Men  will  fight  against 
it,  and  spirits  will  aid  them.  When  once  the  convulsion 
is  commenced,  it  will  go  on,  spreading  ruin  and  desola- 
tion over  your  land,  and  uprooting  most  of  your  old 
institutions.  For  a  time  it  will  be  sad  to  see  the  con- 
fusion and  distress  that  must  prevail,  but  good  will 
result  from  it.  The  turbid  waters  must  be  agitated,  or 
they  cannot  be  purified  and  cleansed  ;  and  it  is  neces- 
sary that  this  disturbance,  in  your  social  and  political 
condition,  should  take  place,  that  a  better  order  of 
things  may  be  established. 

Had  men  been  wise  enough  to  correct  the  abuses 
that  are  so  rife,  by  wise  and  stringent  laws,  and  by 
humane  and  Christ-like  efforts  to  ameliorate  the  con- 


GOD   IN  HIS  WORKS.  79 

dition  of  the  poorer  classes — had  they  felt  that  they 
could  not,  in  justice,  enjoy  their  superfluous  luxuries 
while  the  starving  poor  were  so  destitute  around  them 
— then,  these  calamities  might  have  been  avoided,  a 
more  prolonged,  but  at  the -same  time,  bloodless  revolu- 
tion might  have  taken  place,  and  men,  by  degrees,  have 
found  their  true  position  and  equality. 

We  would  like,  my  friends,  to  give  you  some  few 
words  of  advice  on  this  impending  crisis.  We  would 
like  to  warn,  and  we  would  like  to  encourage  you. 
Can  we  do  so,  think  you  ?  Some,  we  think,  may  be 
glad  to  receive  our  teachings,  and  for  them  we  will 
write. 

We  never  weary  in  our  labors  for  you  ;  we  work  on, 
untiringly,  amidst  the  most  apparently  discouraging 
circumstances,  for  we  know  that,  ultimately,  we  must 
prevail.  The  great  God  who  gives  us  the  power,  and 
the  will  to  come,  is  now  making  manifest  through  us 
the  love-principle  He  has  implanted  in  us,  and  in  you, 
from  His  own  great  fountain.  We,  in  our  more  ele- 
vated and  progressed  condition,  feel  and  act  upon  it 
more  strongly,  and  more  readily  than  you  can  do  in 
your  present  darkness  and  ignorance  ;  but  this  prin- 
ciple is  what  we  come,  more  particularly,  to  develop  in 
your  hearts.  We  must  have  you  softened  and  subdued 
by  it,  so  that  you  will  feel  all  the  sorrows  of  your 
neighbors  as  keenly  as  if  they  were  your  own.  In 
times  of  trouble  and  calamity,  how  needful  is  it  that 
men  should  possess  this  God-like  attribute  ;  how  many 
they  may  comfort  and  relieve  ;  how  many  they  may 
encourage  and  improve. 

Filled  with  this  Divine  Principle,  they  may  act  the 
parts  of  ministering  angels  to  their  suffering  brothers  ; 
and  such  should  be  your  mission,  ye  Spiritualists,  in  these 
coming  trials.     You  know  not  the  good  you  may  do,  the 


80  GOD   IN   HIS   WOEKS. 

numbers  you  may  convince  of  the  truth  of  your  belief, 
while  administering  to  their  bodily  necessities.  You 
have  much  work  to  do,  much  that  as  yet  you  cannot  see, 
but  when  famine  and  pestilence  stalk  in  your  midst,  then 
do  not  ye  be  found  lacking,  but,  armed  with  the  panoply 
of  a  true  and  undoubting  faith,  go  forth  to  your  work. 
Relieve,  assist,  comfort  and  support  the  sufferer  to  the 
utmost  of  your  power.  Help,  strength  and  confidence 
shall  be  given  you.  Ye  shall  carry  a  balm  of  healing 
for  soul  as  well  as  body,  and  while  ye  minister  to  the 
bodily  wants  of  the  poor  stricken  ones,  ye  shall  be  en- 
dowed with  words  of  power  mighty  to  convince. 

It  will  not  be  the  poor  alone  that  will  need  aid  in 
these  troublous  times.  Many  with  wealth  and  its  at- 
tendant luxuries  will  then  be  glad  to  find  you  out  and 
solicit  your  services,  "  for  great  fear  will  be  upon  all 
men,"  and  they  will  seek  for  every  means  to  get  conso- 
lation. But  stand  ye  fast  in  your  faith,  unmoved  by 
dread  of  earthly  troubles,  for  they  shall  not  come  nigh 
you  if  you  only  follow  our  bidding.  We  can  protect, 
so  long  as  ye  are  true  to  your  own  selves,  but  beware 
that  ye  contaminate  not  your  souls  with  the  dross  of 
earth.  Let  not  the  vile  lust  of  gain  pervert  you,  for 
then  your  souls  will  become  more  darkened  over  than 
those  of  the  poor  afflicted  ones  ye  came  to  save,  and  We 
can  no  longer  work  through  you.  "  Ye  are  the  salt  of 
the  earth,  beware  that  ye  lose  not  your  savor."  Keep 
yourselves  pure  and  unspotted,  and  ye  shall  be  filled 
with  the  light  and  love  of  God's  own  sphere,  and  work 
greater  works  and  perform  greater  deeds  than  man  can 
at  present  conceive  of. 

I  speak  now  to  those  media  who  are  willing  and  de- 
voted servants  of  our  cause.  None  others  need  look 
for  these  glorious  privileges  ;  and  even  to  our  most 
faithful  and  tried  mediums  these  warnings  are  necessary. 


GOD   IN  HIS  WORKS.  81 

In  such  time?  of  confusion  as  are  impending,  it  is  not 
easy  for  any  to  keep  themselves  quite  free  from  all 
temptations,  but  wherever  we  see  the  willing  heart  we 
are  always  near  to  assist  and  keep  it  from  falling. 

It  is  not  our  province  to  alarm  you  unnecessarily,  we 
would  rather  bring  you  words  of  consolation  and  good 
cheer  ;  but  we  should  be  unfaithful  missionaries  to  you 
did  we  not  warn,  before-hand,  of  these  impending  dan- 
gers. They  are  fast  closing  around  you,  and  it  be- 
hoves every  man  to  be  prepared  for  them.  You  may 
wish  to  know,  what  means  you  must  take  for  protection. 
Spiritualists  who  know  in  what  they  believe  need  not 
make  these  inquiries  ;  if  they  are  living  out  the  true 
teaching  of  their  faith,  they  must  be  certain  that  they 
have  no  cause  of  fear.  Are  they  not  protected  and 
guarded  in  a  way  that  others  can  not  be  ?  And  have 
they  not  the  undoubted  assurance  that  if  they  should 
pass  away  from  your  sphere,  it  will  be  for  their  advan- 
tage, and  to  enter  far  higher  and  more  developed  condi- 
tions ?  Therefore,  to  them  we  only  say,  "  Keep  quiet, 
be  prepared  for  every  good  word  or  work  we  may  call 
upon  you  to  perform,  and  we  will  order  all  tilings  for 
you  to  your  best  advantage." 

But  to  those  who  receive  us  and  our  mission  as  a 
means  of  worldly  profit,  disregarding  all  our  warnings, 
and  pandering  to  the  vices  already  so  prevalent  among 
you,  what  shall  we  say  ?  Our  mission  is  of  mercy  and 
love,  and  we  would  still  strive  with  them,  but  the  con- 
ditions will  not  permit  these  unholy,  impure,  and  untrue 
teachings  to  go  on  much  longer.  Sudden  destruction 
will  fall  upon  the  heads  of  those  who  give  them  ;  their 
gains  will  be  taken  from  them  ;  their  mediumship  will 
cease  to  be  ;  and  they,  and  the  low  and  ignorant  spirits 
who  have  assisted  them,  will  be  confounded  together  in 
deeper  darkness  and  distress  than  they  can  form  the 


82  GOD   IN  HIS  WORKS. 

least  idea  of.  It  is  to  them,  more  particularly,  that  we 
now  address  our  warning,  for  there  is  yet  time  for  them 
to  repent,  and  we  would  have  all  do  so.  Take  advan- 
tage of  the  short  period  yet  left  to  you,  and  cast  from 
you  all  low  and  debasing  influences,  both  in  your  own 
natures  and  from  the  unseen  world.  Be  determined  to 
be  pure,  and  to  give  pure  and  elevating  teachings.  You 
know  that  you  are  endowed  with  gifts  that  many  might 
crave  and  could  not  obtain.  Do  not  go  on  abusing 
them  for  such  low  purposes  as  you  now  do.  When 
first  you  felt  the  influence  of  the  spirits,  it  was  not  so 
with  you.  You  were  then  more  guileless  ;  you  did  not 
think  of  trafficking  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  but  were  wil- 
ling to  receive  it  with  grateful  and  rejoicing  hearts. 
Why  could  you  not  go  back  to  this  more  child-like, 
truthful  way,?  Why  do  you  not  pray  your  guardian 
angel  to  help  you  to  rid  yourselves  of  these  evil  ones  that 
you  have,  by  your  different  vices,  drawn  to  you  ?  And 
while  you  seek  their  help,  why  do  you  not  assist  your- 
selves, and,  by  resisting  evil  in  every  shape,  drive  it 
from  you  ?  You  may  say,  "  How  then  am  I  to  live  ? — 
do  spirits  think  I  am  going  to  throw  away  my  means  of 
support,  and  starve  ?"  You  know  well,  poor  deluded 
ones,  that  spirits  never  counsel  that ;  but  if  your  living 
as  a  medium  depends  on  your  giving  such  teachings,  as 
too  many  of  you  do,  it  is  better  to  turn  your  attention 
to  some  other  way  of  obtaining  support,  and  let  your 
mediumship  rest  till  you  see  opportunities  of  using  it  for 
the  benefit  of  your  fellow-creatures,  and  not,  as  you  now 
too  often  do,  employ  it  for  their  ruin. 

In  the  times  that  are  coming  good  mediums  will  be 
the  lights  and  guides  of  many,  and  through  them  we 
shall  give  our  teachings  with  vigor  and  effect.  Men 
will  want  something  more  tangible,  more  staple,  than 
the  worn-out  creeds  of  their  clergy.     They  must  be  fed 


GOD   IN  HIS  WORKS.  83 

with  something  more  spiritual,  more  enduring,  than  old 
formulas  can  supply  ;  and  they  will  find  what  they  re- 
quire in  no  other  way.  We  can,  through  these  pure 
sources,  give  such  instruction  and  such  consolation  as 
the  world  has  lacked  for  so  long  a  time.  They  will 
not  be  of  the  same  nature  as  your  old  Bible  stories,  but 
they  will  be  what  you  all  want,  and  what  will  tend  to 
establish  the  harmony  and  equality  on  the  earth  that 
prevails  with  us.  For  instance,  instead  of  setting  chil- 
dren to  learn  long  creeds  and  catechisms  of  faith,  we 
shall  have  them  go  forth  into  the  world  of  nature  and 
find  God  there.  We  shall  have  them  note  well  the  for- 
mation and  design  apparent  in  every  portion  of  His 
works,  and  the  beneficent  kindness  and  overflowing 
love  that  planned  the  whole.  Easy  will  it  be  to  elevate 
and  enlarge  the  minds  of  your  youth  by  such  teachings. 
No  debasing  thoughts  will  have  place  where  God  is 
known  to  be  present,  where  His  principle  of  love  is  felt 
in  everything  they  touch,  taste,  or  see — an  ever-present 
living  principle  pervading  every  benefit  He  bestows 
upon  them.  Can  children  not  be  made  to  understand 
these  things,  think  you  ?  Can  they  not  be  made  to  feel 
the  beauty  and  the  glory  of  them  ?  Oh  !  yes,  far  more 
than  man  in  his  more  advanced  age.  Youth  is  the  time 
for  all  these  things  to  be  instilled,  and  when  you  see 
the  results  that  will  follow,  I  think,  nay,  I  am  sure,  you 
must  agree  with  me. 

The  minds  of  children  are  easily  moulded  to  good  or 
the  reverse.  But  we  will  take  the  first,  and  imagine  a 
child  educated  in  the  way  I  speak  of— for  it  is  educa- 
tion, though  so  simple — and  commenced  in  his  earliest 
years.  But  supposing  that  he  or  she  is  thoroughly  im- 
bued with  this  idea  of  God,  in  all  the  beautiful  crea- 
tions he  sees  around  him,  and  still  more,  in  his  own 
soul  he  feels  and  knows  His  presence,  he  will  have  this 


84  GOD  IN  HIS  WORKS. 

consciously  present  to  him  on  all  occasions  ;  lie  can 
never  run  away  from  the  thought,  and  it  will  be  to  him 
a  delight  and  joy  unspeakable.  This  feeling  of  hap- 
piness induced,  will  harmonize  his  being,  and  make  him 
a  receptive  pupil  for  any  further  teachings  he  may  re- 
quire, and  spirits  can  carry  on  the  work  so  well  begun, 
and  give  him  all  he  needs.  They  can  make  of  him  an 
artist  or  a  musician,  a  mathematician  or  an  astrono- 
mer, whatever  his  fancy  may  turn  to.  Or  should  he 
be  very  emulous  of  knowledge,  they  can  endow  him 
with  the  whole.  None  of  these  things  are  impossible 
where  harmony  exists  to  bring  the  spirits  and  mortals 
into  complete  rapport.  And  when  all  the  confusion 
that  now  prevails  among  you  is  done  away  with,  and 
men  have  time  and  inclination  to  look  into  these  things 
more  thoroughly,  they  will  see  for  themselves  the  supe- 
rior wisdom  of  this  kind  of  training  for  their  children, 
even  should  they  doubt  the  power  of  spirits  to  carry 
on  the  work  as  I  have  described. 

If  the  whole  world  has  got  to  be  reformed,  as  we 
spirits  are  continually  affirming,  there  must  be  some 
means  of  doing  it,  for  it  would  be  folly  to  preach  up 
anything  impossible  to  be  attained  ;  but  we  know  that 
this  is  not  so.  Great  suffering  and  punishment  will 
have  to  be  endured,  and  after  that  is  gone  through 
there  will  need  much  wisdom  to  order  affairs  on  a  bet- 
ter basis.  And  in  conjunction  with  all  the  other  means 
to  be  adopted,  and  as  one  from  which  most  benefit  may 
be  looked  for,  we  consider  this  change  in  the  method  of 
educating  your  children,  is  most  essentially  important. 
They,  like  yourselves,  require  harmonizing  before  we 
can  do  much  for  them.  Their  little  minds  can  resist 
the  spirit  when  contentious  and  quarrelsome,  and  it  is 
only  by  taking  them  in  their  earliest  bud  that  you  can 
overcome  what  is  engendered  in  them  before  birth  by 


GOD  IN  HIS  WORKS.  85 

the  inharmonies  of  the  parent  stock.  By  commencing 
at  this  early  period  you  prevent  the  additional  mischief 
derived  from  bad  surroundings,  acting  on  already  inhar- 
monious natures. 

Children  require  to  be  more  carefully  guarded  from 
bad  influences  the  first  five  years  of  their  lives  than  at 
any  other  period.  The  effect  may  not  be  so  perceptible 
to  you,  because  you  cannot  see  what  the  difference  would 
have  been  if  an  opposite  course  had  been  pursued.  But 
at  this  early  period  the  seed  is  sown,  the  buds  are  de- 
veloped of  the,  afterwards,  ruling  passions  and  disposi- 
tions ;  and  if  they  have  inherited  from  their  progenitors 
inharmonious  and  bad  characteristics,  then,  and  then 
only,  can  they  be  eradicated  by  judicious  and  careful 
training — a  training  of  the  physical  and  moral  com- 
bined. Be  as  watchful  over  the  one  as  over  the  other, 
for  much  depends  on  the  health  of  the  body  when  you 
are  developing  the  higher,  more  spiritual,  part  of  the 
future  man  or  woman. 

This  important  subject  has  been  hitherto  too  little  re- 
garded. The  first  few  years  of  a  child's  life  were  looked 
upon  as  merely  for  the  development  of  the  physical,  and 
most  frequently  wrong  methods  were  taken  to  do  that. 
Improper  dress,  improper  food,  and  too  often,  improper 
nurses  were  provided ;  sometimes  old  and  infirm,  but 
often  young,  inexperienced,  and  unrestrained  in  their 
own  tempers  and  dispositions,  and  quite  unfitted  for  the 
office  they  assumed. 

Every  unjust  thwarting  of  the  little  one  raises  antago- 
nistic feelings  •  every  sly  shake  and  jerk  wounds  their 
little  spirits,  and  every  time  you  accede  to  their  tyran- 
nical demands,  when  your  reason  tells  you  that  they  are 
wrong,  you  assist  in  bringing  some  unholy  temper  into 
existence. 

Who  that  has  ever  looked  into  this  subject  with  atten- 


86  GOD  IN  HIS  WORKS. 

tion  but  must  have  noticed  how  early  in  its  life  a  child 
begins  to  understand ;  how  plainly  he  can  evince  par- 
tiality or  the  reverse,  and  how  easily  he  can  be  made  to 
know  that  some  things  are  forbidden  him.  If  they  can 
distinguish  in  one  way  they  can  in  another,  and  be 
easily  and  pleasantly  controlled  by  the  laws  of  love 
and  wisdom  combined.  In  fact,  their  education  should 
begin  with  their  birth,  or  before  it  rather,  for  much  may 
be  done  by  the  parents  for  their  future  offspring. 

This,  however,  is  a  part  of  the  subject  we  do  not  wish 
to  enter  into  at  the  present  moment.  We  have  been 
led  farther  on,  in  the  matter  of  education  already,  than 
may  seem  relevant  to  our  subject-matter ;  but  so  much 
of  human  happiness  and  progression  hinges  on  this  im- 
portant point  that  we  have  rather  stepped  out  of  our 
path  to  present  some  features  of  this  subject  to  your 
consideration. 

We  will  now  return  to  our  original  theme — the  omni- 
presence of  Deity,  not  only  to  control  and  guide  our 
actions,  as  the  Bible  teachers  tell  us,  but  the  vital,  liv- 
ing, acting  principle  in  all  nature  and  in  man.  God 
everywhere — wonderful  thought ! — incapable  of  com- 
prehension by  your  minds ;  and  yet,  when  looked  upon 
by  the  simple  intuitions  of  man,  in  a  natural  state,  easy 
to  be  understood. 

The  wild  and  untutored  savage  of  your  western  wilds, 
rude  and  uncultivated  as  he  may  appear  to  you,  in  your 
higher  state  of  refined  civilization,  has  truer  and  more 
elevated  notions  of  the  Deity  than  you  have.  He  sees 
and  feels  the  presence  of  the  Great  Spirit  in  every  effort 
of  nature,  not  only  in  the  rushing  wind,  the  storm,  or 
the  pestilence,  but  in  all  the  beautiful  outpourings  of 
His  goodness ;  in  the  flowers,  the  leaves,  the  gently 
flowing  stream  and  the  shady  forest.  In  all,  and  every 
bountiful  gift  he  recognizes  the  presence  of  the  great 


GOD   IN  HIS  WORKS.  87 

Power  who  created  them  for  his  pleasure,  and  he  thanks 
Him  for  them  by  appreciating  and  using  them  to  make 
himself  and  his  family  happy.  He  does  not  seek  to  add 
house  to  house,  field  to  field,  and  call  them  his,  but  he 
takes  the  gifts  as  they  are  offered  to  him,  uses  them  as 
far  as  his  needs  may  require,  and  leaves  the  rest  free  to 
all  God's  other  creatures. 

You  may  say,  these  Indians  are  inconsequent  and 
careless  for  the  future,  and  so  they  may  be.  We  do 
not  say  they  are  perfect,  neither  do  we  say  we  would 
have  you  take  them  for  your  guides  in  your  more  ad- 
vanced state  of  civilization.  But,  we  do  say,  that  they 
are  possessed  of  higher,  nobler,  truer  conceptions  of 
Deity  than  you  are,  and  so  far,  you  may  learn  from 
them.  They  are  now  fast  disappearing  from  their  land. 
The  onward  strides  of  commerce  and  man's  greed  of  gain 
is  compressing  them  into  smaller  and  smaller  possessions ; 
but  they  will  not  pass  away  unavenged  ;  justice  must 
be  done,  and  if  it  does  not  overtake  their  persecutors 
here,  it  will  surely  do  so  hereafter.  The  earth  is  large 
enough  for  all  to  partake  of  its  bounties,  and  they  were 
and  are  entitled  to  a  share  of  its  gifts.  Oh,  man,  man  ! 
short-sighted  for  your  own  eternal  interests,  and  so  far- 
reaching  after  worldly  honors  and  worldly  distinctions, 
is  there  no  way  of  touching  your  hearts  ?  Is  there  no 
way  of  showing  you  how  fatally  wrong  is  the  path  you 
are  pursuing  ?  It  cannot  bring  you  to  happiness,  either 
here  or  in  the  future.  The  temporary  and  fading  dis- 
tinctions of  this  short  life  on  earth  cannot,  for  a  mo- 
ment, be  put  in  comparison  with  the  joys  of  eternity. 
Why  is  it  that  ye  continue  so  blind  to  these  important 
truths  ?  Why  is  it  that  lust,  avarice,  pride,  and  all  the 
lowest  and  most  animal  parts  of  your  natures  are  left  to 
riot  unchecked,  and  the  spiritual  graces  are  entirely  un- 
developed ?     We  could  weep   for    you,    would  that 


88  GOD  IN  HIS  WOKKS. 

avail.  We  would  bathe  you  in  our  magnetism,  and  re- 
fine and  purify  you,  but  we  cannot  approach  you.  Your 
iniquities  raise  up  a  wall  of  partition  that  we  cannot 
cross,  and  it  is  only  through  the  imperfect  means  we  now 
employ,  that  we  can  at  all  reach  you.  Angels  and 
spirits  mourn  over  your  guilt  and  degradation  ;  they 
see  so  plainly  what  it  is  you  are  laying  up  for  your- 
selves. They  know  that  every  sin  must  be  atoned  for, 
every  vice  and  every  evil  temper  lived  out,  and  that  the 
more  they  are  indulged  in  here,  the  longer  time  of  suf- 
fering you  are  preparing  for  yourselves.  Therefore, 
they  wish  to  help  you  now.  It  is  a  far  easier  thing  to 
reform  while  on  earth,  than  in  a  future  state.  There,  it 
seems  almost  impossible  to  progress  when  sunk  so  low 
as  many  of  you  are.  And  for  the  sake  of  your  children 
and  posterity  at  large,  they  would  urge  this  most  im- 
portant subject  on  your  attention,  for  truly  the  Bible 
says,  "  The  sins  of  the  fathers  are  visited  on  the  chil- 
dren." 

Will  not  you  then,  one  and  all,  help  in  this  great 
work  we  are  advocating  ?  Will  not  you,  each  one,  com- 
mence this  much  to  be  desired  reformation  ?  As  we 
have  so  often  told  you,  in  your  own  lives  the  change 
must  begin.  Examine  them  thoroughly  and  see  in  what 
they  are  deficient  or  in  what  they  are  culpable,  and  re- 
form both.  Every  man  is  sufficiently  enlightened  to  do 
this  in  regard  to  the  most  glaring  sins,  and  as  he  cor- 
rects them,  his  moral  perceptions  will  become  more 
clear,  and  he  will  be  prepared  to  discover  his  less  con- 
spicuous failings. 

We  will  now  take  our  leave  of  this  important  subject, 
committing  it  to  your  consideration  and  earnest  atten- 
tion. We  may  have  failed  in  giving  you  our  ideas  as 
clearly  or  as  connectedly  as  we  could  wish,  but  we  have 
succeeded  in  bringing  you  some  very  important  thoughts 


GOD  IN  HIS  WORKS.  89 

to  meditate  upon,  and  we  trust  they  will  not  be  thrown 
away.  Surely  some  among  you  will  be  able  to  gain 
wisdom  from  them,  and  a  more  correct,  though  still  not 
very  clear  idea  of  the  Deity  who  is  so  truly  "God  with 
us  ;"  for  you  must  see  that  he  pervades  all  nature  and 
all  space.  His  thought  and  his  care  are  everywhere  ; 
none  too  high,  none  too  lowly  to  be  the  recipients  of  it. 
Everything  good  and  great  comes  from  Him. 

The  effort,  we  are  now  so  earnestly  prosecuting,  to  en- 
lighten your  earth,  had  its  origin  in  this  great  mind  of 
the  universe,  and  it  is  by  His  power  and  aid  alone,  that 
we  can  work  for  you.  He  gives  the  thought,  the  mag- 
netism, the  Spirit  to  do  it,  and  we,  His  willing  agents, 
carry  out  the  idea. 

Solomon. 

Noyembek  16th,  1860 


NOTES  TO  GOD  IN  HIS  WORKS. 

Note  1. — We  have  made  use  of,  seemingly,  contradictory  assertions 
at  the  commencement  of  our  Essay,  but  they  would  not  be  so  coul  d 
you  see  things  as  we  do — for  even  so  it  is  ;  man  cannot  see  God,  nei- 
ther can  spirits  ;  for  He  is  not  a  being  to  be  seen,  but  a  principle  per- 
vading all  space.  At  the  same  time  developed  spirits  will  attain  to 
that  perfection  of  holiness  and  love,  when  they  will  be  entirely  per- 
vaded by  this  God-principle,  and  merged,  as  it  were,  in  Deity.  Their 
identity  will  not  be  taken  away ;  their  personal  freedom  of  thought 
and  action  always  remains  ;  and  having  so  far  progressed  as  we  have 
supposed,  they  will  be  endowed  with  gifts  from  Deity  proportionately 
great  with  those  we  have  endeavored  to  describe  in  our  Essay.  Do 
not,  my  friends,  try  to  understand,  or  find  out,  more  than  is  written. 
We  told  you  we  would  do  all  we  could  to  make  ourselves  clear  to  you. 
But  after  you  have  learned  what  God  is  not,  and  what  you  must  do  to 
develop  yourselves,  you  need  not  go  so  far  into  these  mysteries  ;  they 
are  not  needed  for  your  progression  or  happiness. 

Note  2.— Our  friend  has  again  asked  us  for  explanation  of  the  for- 
mer part  of  our  essay  5  we  are  sorry  that  we  cannot  oblige  him  in  this 
particular.  But  we  said,  at  the  commencement,  that  the  subject  would 
be  difficult  to  make  clear  to  men's  minds,  and  it  seems  we  were  right 
in  our  conjecture.  Be  satisfied,  my  friend,  with  the  light  we  have 
been  able  to  impart ;  we  may  give  you  more  at  another  time,  but  not 
now.  God's  mind  is  not  as  the  mind  of  one  man  ;  it  is  as  the  mind 
of  all.  You  cannot  comprehend  this  idea,  and  yet  you  expect  to  un- 
derstand clearly  and  fully  how  the  worlds  were  formed  by  Him. 
When  we  attempted  to  give  you  some  light  on  the  subject,  we  knew 
the  difficulties  we  should  have  to  encounter  in  saying  anything  that 
would  prove  satisfactory,  but  we  hoped  what  we  did  bring  to  you 
would  be  true  as  far  as  it  went,  and  we  know  that  it  is  so .  We  are  not 
responsible  for  the  teachings  of  other,  and  perhaps  lower,  spirits 
We  give,  what  we  do  give,  from  the  highest  source  of  knowledge  and 
wisdom  that  comes  to  man.  We  do  not  say  that  these  high  and  holy 
intelligences  come  into  direct  rapport  with  the  medium,  and  influence 
her  hand  or  control  her  mind  ;  but  they  send  it  down  as  directly  as  it  is 
ever  sent  to  earth — only  two,  or  sometimes  three,  circles  intervening 
when  the  medium  is  out  of  condition.  I,  Lorenzo  Dow,  am  at  this 
moment  standing  by  her  side,  and  dictating  this  from  that  higher 


GOD   IN  HIS  WORKS.  91 

sphere  direct.  AdcI  we  would  say,  before  we  leave,  that  it  is  better  to 
be  a  little  obscure  on  such  high  matters  than  over-plain  and  methodi- 
cal, as  it  is  not  possible  for  any  to  understand  God  as  He  really  is. 
Therefore  why  should  the  finite  minds  of  men  endeavor  to  do  that, 
when  the  angels  fear  to  look  into  it.  They  have  never  seen  Him^ 
They  never  will  ;  but  they  will  progress  higher  and  higher  in  His  light, 
and  become  more  and  more  imbued  with  it,  and  more  and  more  like 
Him,  but  he  will  be  still  an  unknown  God  to  them  ;  for  He,  as  I  said 
before,  is  everywhere,  yet  nowhere. 

My  friend,  I  fear  if  I  go  on  I  shall  get  you  into  greater  fog  than  you 
were  in  before.  Do  not  strive  to  be  wise  above  that  which  is  writ- 
ten. You  have  light,  abundantly,  given  to  you  in  various  ways.  Who 
is  more  favored  with  communications  from  the  Spirit-land  ?  Do  not 
be  too  anxious  to  get  everything  so  very  undisputable.  A  little  cavil- 
ing on  some  subjects  does  no  harm..  Supposing  we  do  say  some  things 
contrary  to  what  others  have  said,  or  even  supposing  we  contradicted  our- 
selves, is  it  to  be  wondered  at,  when  you  consider  the  difficulties  we  la- 
bor under  in  getting  these  things  to  you  ? 

With  respect  to  the  development  of  man  from  the  monkey  tribe, 
you  seem  troubled  at  our  way  of  expressing  ourselves,  and  I  would 
like  to  make  it  clearer  if  I  could.  Monkeys  have,  you  are  aware, 
much  more  natural  acuteness  than  any  other  animals,  though  many 
showed  considerable  sagacity  before  the  monkeys  and  apes  were 
introduced. 

Man  is  a  combination  of  all  these  different  instincts  shown,  some  in 
on-3  brute,  some  in  another,  but  all  collected  together  in  the  man. 
He  was  not  formed  out  of  the  earth,  as  the  old  record  says.  He  did 
not  start  into  existence  a  perfect  being,  but  he  was  the  offspring 
of  some  other  being — he  was,  in  fact,  an  offshoot  of  the  monkey 
tribe.  Have  you  not  precocious  and  wonderful  children  in  your 
day  ?  Wiry  could  not  the  power  who  developed  them  develop  as 
comparatively  wonderful  an  ape  or  apes  ?  Have  not  all  animals 
progressed  in  the  ascending  ratio  from  the  first  simple  mollusca 
and  infusoria?  Has  not  vegetation  progressed  with  them  to  sup- 
ply their  wants,  from  the  mosses  and  ferns,  to  your  present  Fauna 
and  Flora.  If  God  so  ordained  and  arranged,  in  his  wisdom,  for  ani- 
mals and  vegetables,  why  should  he  not  finish  his  work  with  man,  his 
master-piece?  Is  it  any  degradation  to  humanity  that  it  has  de- 
veloped up  to  its  present  high  standard  from  so  low  a  one  ?  - 1  think 
you  will  agree  with  me  that  it  is  not.  God,  the  all-wise,  when  He 
had  brought  His  creative  work  to  this  closing  point,  and  formed  the 
man,  developed  in  him  the  gifts  He  intended  him  to  be  the  recipient 
of.  By  his  beautiful  formation,  so  like,  and  yet  so  unlike  the  animals, 
he  was  fitted,  admirably  fitted,  for  what  he  was  designed.  Every 
organ  was  brought  to  its  highest  perfection  in  him,  and  in  addition  to 


92  GOD   IN   HIS   WORKS. 

the  instincts  of  the  animal,  reason  and  a  soul  were  added.  Why 
should  this  be  impossible  to  a  power  who  had  already  done  so  much  ? 
It  was  the  work  of  ages  upon  ages  to  develop  the  other  forms  of  life 
so  that  man  might  spring  from  them,  perfected  in  body,  to  receive  his 
mental  gifts  ;  and  it  was  not  all  at  once  that  the  full  height  and  know- 
ledge of  what  he  was  dawned  upon  him. 

After  he  had  received  his  endowments,  it  took  ages  yet  to  develop 
the  embryos  in  him,  and  show  him  his  own  superiority  over  the  ani- 
mal kingdom.  Gradually  the  light  entered  into  his  soul.  Like  a  new 
born  babe,  he  was  unconscious  of  the  gifts  he  possessed,  and  ignorant, 
as  a  child  would  now  be  of  their  value,  unless  taught  by  its  parents  and 
tutors — for,  my  friends,  you  must  know  that  every  individual  child 
receives  this  God-spirit  now,  just  as  much  as  the  first  developed  ape 
or  man  did.  ■  Reason  is  quite  another  thing.  That,  man  has  cultivated 
for  himself.  Instinct  first  supplied  its  place,  but  as  the  soul  shone 
forth  in  the  man,  higher  thoughts,  higher  aspirations  arose,  and  he 
cultivated  the  intellect  into  its  present  state  of  progress. 

You  wish  me  to  say  something  in  respect  to  the  color  of  the  differ- 
ent races  of  men.  My  friends,  I  will  try  to  do  so  at  some  future  time, 
perhaps  to-morrow — at  present  the  Medium  is  tired. 

Note  3. — Men,  my  friends,  having  developed  from  the  lower  animals 
on  an  ascending  plane,  have  not  necessarily  sprung  from  one  pair,  as 
you  have  so  long  been  taught,  but  from  many  ;  and  they  did  not  all 
originate  in  one  country,  or  at  one  period  of  time,  or  from  the  same  spe- 
cies of  apes.  Different  latitudes  have  their  different  Fauna  and  Flora, 
and  races  of  men,  as  distinct  in  the  one  case  as  the  other.  Is  it  not 
simple  and  plainly  to  be  seen  that  the  various  processes  of  develop- 
ment would  be  influenced,  very  naturally,  by  climate  and  soil  ?  Nay, 
are  you  not  shown  this  clearly  at  the  present  day,  when  you  undertake 
to  change  the  localities  of  animals  and  men  ?  Do  they  not  lose  some 
characteristics,  and  assume  others?  Very  slowly,  sometimes,-  the 
change  of  situation  works,  but  in  some  instances  it  is  more  rapid, 
and,  as  I  said,  plainly  perceptible  to  the  curious  observer.  Let 
this  theory  obtain  in  your  examination  of  the  causes  of  the  varieties 
in  the  human  species,  and  I  think  you  will  find  an  easy  solution  of  the 
question. 

The  higher  and  more  temperate  regions  necessarily  produced  a 
more  active  and  intelligent  race  of  animals  and  men  ;  their  pro- 
visions were. not  so  easy  of  attainment,  more  forethought  was  re- 
quired ;  even  the  insects  and  animals  intuitively  laid  up  food  for  their 
winters.  Man  derived  the  benefit  of  all  this  activity  in  the  lower 
classes  ;  it  all  conduced  to  his  higher  status  when  he  made  his  appear- 
ance. Climate,  working  first  upon  the  animal  kingdom,  and  then  upon 
man,  tended  to  produce  the  fair  skin,  the  delicate  and  refined  features, 


GOD   IX  HIS  WORKS.  93 

and  the  superior  intellectual  endowments  of  what  you  call  the  Cau- 
casian race. 

In  the  warmer  and  more  enervating  climate  of  the  Torrid  Zone, 
where  fruits  and  roots  abundantly  supplied  the  herbivorous  animals 
all  through  the  year,  supineness  and  inertia  were  the  consequences  ; 
having  no  call  to  put  forth  any  energy  and  mother  wit,  as  we  may 
say,  to  satisfy  their  wants,  Necessity,  the  great  teacher,  never  devel- 
oped it  in  them,  and  though  the  progressive  development  of  the  differ- 
ent animals  went  on,  it  was  all  on  a  lower  and  very  inferior  plane.  But 
if  the  climate  of  those  regions  was  not  suited  to  the  rapid  growth  of 
intellect,  it  was  well  adapted  to  the  habits  of  the  ferocious  beasts  of 
prey  that  flourished  there,  and  contributed  their  quota  to  forming  the 
man — uniting  in  him  the  ferocity  of  their  natures,  combined  with  the 
laziness  of  the  herbivorous  denizens  of  those  parts,  to  wit. :  the  rhino- 
ceros and  hippopotamus.  Climate,  that  could  so  alter  the  animal 
kingdom,  would  naturally  produce  a  new  variety  in  the  man,  when 
he  appeared  on  the  stage  of  existence — all  the  particles  of  which  he 
was  composed  were  developed  through  a  similar  yet  different  process, 
and  produced  a  different  race  to  the  Caucasian.  His  skin  dark  as  the 
race  of  apes  he  sprung  from,  his  hair  crisped  and  woolly,  his  pro- 
truding sensual  mouth,  and  low  receding  forehead,  all  testify  to  the 
truth  of  what  we  assert,  and  show  plainly  the  inferiority  of  mental 
endowments  to  the  white  race. 

I  might  go  on  and  prove  to  you,  still  further,  the  effects  of  climate 
in  the  stunted  growth  of  the  Laplanders  and  Esquimaux,  caused  by 
the  excess  of  cold  in  their  native  regions— but  the  Medium  feels  so 
unwell  that  I  must  curtail  my  communication.  You  can,  for  your- 
self, now,  having  this  account  of  the  origin  of  men,  and  why  they  natu- 
rally differ,  so  clearly  pointed  out  to  you,  trace  the  effects  still  further 
in  other  countries,  where  differences  from  the  same  cause  are  still 
plain  to  be  seen.  .  The  Chinese  and  Japanese  have  the  same  origin  ; 
the  Hindoos  are  of  a  slightly  different  species,  a  later  development, 
though  they  preceded  many  other  races  ;  the  Africans  are  more 
recent  than  any,  excepting  the  Australian  ;  the  Indians  of  North 
America  preceded  both  the  latter,  and  also  preceded  those  of  the 
Southern  Continent ;  the  Islands  of  the  Pacific  are  indebted  for  their 
population  to  stray  waifs  from  other  countries,  principally  China  and 
Japan.  I  have  given  you  this  rapid  summary,  as  I  thought  it  might 
interest  you,  but  I  must  now  leave — first,  however,  stating  that  the 
Caucasian  race  was  developed  previous  to  the  others,  excepting  the 
Chinese  and  Hindoos.  Farewell,  my  friends,  I  will  talk  to  you  again 
at  some  future  time  ;  at  present  we  must  continue  our  more  immedi- 
ate work,  for  times  are  pressing  upon  us,  and  it  is  much  wanted  by 
many  on  your  suffering  earth.  Lorenzo  Dow. 


ON  TYRAMT. 

"We  are  commencing  a  subject  this  morning  that  may 
be  extended  over  many  branches,  though  generally  the 
terms  tyranny  and  tyrant  are  applied  to  rulers  and 
kings  over  the  people.  But  there  are  domestic  tyrants 
as  well  as  public  ones,  and  these  latter  have  power  to 
wound  and  mortify,  nay,  even  slay  their  victims,  with 
as  much  real  ferocity  of  disposition  as  the  one  who,  by 
his  more  exalted  station,  has  a  larger  and  more  extended 
field  to  work  in.  It  is  with  this  latter  class,  more  es- 
pecially, that  we  now  have  to  deal,  though  both  will 
come  under  our  cognizance  ;  for,  though  the  tyrant 
king  puts  his  victims  to  death  or  to  torture  in  a  more 
wholesale  manner,  he  does  not  really  inflict  so  much 
pain  and  suffering  as  the  domestic  tyrant  does  on  his 
defenceless  wife  and  children. 

"We  do  not  wish  to  harrow  up  your  feelings  by  de- 
scriptions of  sufferings  and  privations  that  are  the 
birthright,  as  it  might  seem,  of  so  large  a  proportion 
of  the  human  family.  We  come  to  redress  grievances, 
to  amend  errors,  and  to  harmonize  and  make  all  happy. 
But,  to  do  this  effectually,  it  is  absolutely  necessary  that 
you  should  be  made  to  see  in  what  way  you  err,  or  you 
cannot  correct  your  wrong  doings.  A  man  may  be  a 
complete  slave  to  some  besetting  vice  or  passion,  and 
yet  be  entirely  ignorant  of  his  failing — such  is  the  self- 
delusion  and  blindness  of  the  human  heart  that  we 


ON  TYRANNY.  95 

strive  to  enlighten.  We  tell  you  plainly  what  evils  are 
among  you,  we  point  out  their  workings  and  their 
effects,  and  then  we  say  to  you,  "examine  yourselves  and 
see  if  this  wicked  thing  be  in  you,"  and  if  it  is,  cast  it 
from  you.  Let  it  not  continue  any  longer  to  poison 
the  moral  atmosphere  of  your  being,  and  destroy  the 
happiness  of  others.  For,  my  friends,  there  are  no  sins 
so  exclusive  that  their  ill  effects  can  be  confined  to 
yourselves  alone.  Some  one  or  more,  and  perhaps 
many,  may  be  injured  or  contaminated  by  them.  There- 
fore it  is  that  we  expose  vice  in  all  its  hideous  deprav- 
ity. We  want  to  see  it  appear  in  as  loathsome  colors 
to  you  as  it  does  to  us  higher  intelligences  ;  and  we 
shall  take  every  root  and  branch  of  sin  that  prevails 
among  you,  and  analyze  and  dissect  it  for  your  benefit. 
When  all  are  laid  bare  before  you,  surely  some  good 
will  result,  some  minds  will  be  too  tender,  too  spiritual, 
to  go  on  in  the  paths  they  have  been  shown  are  so  in- 
jurious to  their  moral  and  spiritual  progress.  Oh,  my 
friends,  the  peace  and  contentment  that  can  flow  into  a 
heart  divested  of  these  gross  elements,  will  richly  com- 
pensate for  any  loss  of  friends  or  sneers  of  the  worldly 
that  your  changed  conduct  may  excite. 

I  will  not  go  on  and  imitate  your  church  ministers  who 
make  up  so  much  in  exhortation  for  what  they  too  often 
lack  in  practice,  else  I  might  give  you  a  very  good  dis- 
course on  the  folly  of  depending  so  much  on  appearan- 
ces, and  following  the  multitude  to  do  evil ;  but  you  have 
often  had  these  subjects  urged  upon  your  attention  by 
your  spiritual  guides,  and  hitherto  with  sadly  too  little 
effect.  I  am  willing  to  believe,  however,  that  they 
would  have  been  more  successful  in  their  efforts  to  benefit 
their  congregations  had  they,  as  I  said,  lived  out  their 
own  advice,  which  is  the  true  secret  of  success  in  the  mis- 
sion of  a  clergyman,  or  of  any  other  person  who  wishes 


96  ON   TYRANNY. 

to  do  good  to  his  fellow-men.  We  cannot  show  you 
the  beauty  of  our  teachings  in  this  manner,  excepting 
as  we  can  inspire  you  and  others  to  carry  them  out,  and 
we  anticipate  the  time — not  very  far  distant — with  joy, 
when  not  one,  but  many  little  bands  of  spiritual  bro- 
thers shall  be,  indeed,  practicing  what  we  are  laboring 
so  earnestly  to  instill  into  mankind. 

Among  the  many  causes  of  unhappiness  that  prevail 
among  men,  tyranny  is  not  one  of  the  least.  It  may  be 
exerted  in  a  variety  of  ways,  and  often  the  persons  ty- 
rannizing, may  be  entirely  unconscious  of  their  failing. 
Habit  has  become  second  nature.  This,  we  might 
almost  say,  is  the  worst  form  of  the  disease,  for  it  is  far 
the  most  difficult  to  eradicate  ;  but  we  will  not  despair. 
While  mortals  and  spirits  are  willing  to  work,  much 
good  may  be  done  •  for  have  they  not  the  light  of  God's 
Holy  Spirit  to  shine  into  their  hearts,  and  help  them  on 
in  their  way  ? 

Tyranny  is  often  found  existing  in  the  relations  be- 
tween man  and  man,  brother  and  sister,  child  and 
nurse,  master  and  servant,  friend  and  friend  ;  every- 
where this  feeling  can  enter,  and  destroy  the  hap- 
piness and  harmony  that  should  exist.  The  strong 
rule  the  weak  ;  freedom  of  thought  and  freedom  of 
action  are  often  curtailed,  and  men  and  women  are  fre- 
quently as  truly  slaves  to  their  positive  and  self-consti- 
tuted task-masters,  as  the  most  oppressed  Negro  on  a 
plantation.  Nay,  they  are  in  a  worse  condition  of 
slavery,  for  theirs  is  the  bondage  of  the  mind,  in  the  ma- 
jority of  cases.  This  is  a  lamentable  state  of  things. 
How  are  you  to  progress  while  it  continues  ?  Neither 
the  slave  nor  the  despot  can  receive  the  true  spirit  influx 
while  it  is  the  case. 

Every  man  must  be  free  in  thought,  in  action,  in 
purpose  ;  he  must  choose  for  himself  the  way  in  which 


OX   TYRANNY.  97 

he  would  walk,  and  no  other  should  attempt  to  control 
his  path.  Each  one  is  an  individual  entity,  with  his 
own  peculiar  feelings,  tastes,  dispositions,  and  inclina- 
tions, and  no  other  can  put  himself  in  his  place  and  judge 
for  him.  Neither  was  it  ever  designed  that  he  should. 
To  individualize  himself,  is  the  duty  of  every  one  ;  all 
are  alike  included  in  this  requirement,  both  male  and 
female. 

When  we  speak  of  each  one  choosing  his  own  path  in 
life  and  progress,  of  course  we  do  not  intend  to  include 
children  ;  they  must  be  guided,  guarded,  and  carefully 
trained  up  from  infancy,  in  all  right  principles  and  feel- 
ings, that  they  may,  when  they  arrive  at  manhood  or 
womanhood,  be  prepared  to  make  their  selection  wisely  ; 
and  much  responsibility  and  care  falls  upon  parents  who 
rightly  understand  and  fulfill  their  duties  in  a  proper 
manner,  so  that  the  children  of  their  love  may  become 
wise  and  virtuous  individuals.  Much  of  the  tyrannical 
disposition  evinced  .by  boys  over  their  sisters  or  more 
juvenile  playmates,  may  be  counteracted  or  removed,  by 
a  parent's  watchful  care ;  and  future  good  insured  to 
their  offspring,  by  such  means.  Many  a  boy  who  be- 
comes in  time  a  domineering,  selfish  husband,  might  have 
been  a  blessing  and  comfort  to  his  family,  had  his  over- 
bearing temper  been  properly  corrected  and  subdued  in 
childhood. 

All  evils,  my  friends,  are  of  much  easier  eradication  in 
the  spring-time  of  their  growth.  Then  their  roots  have 
not  taken  such  firm  hold  ;  their  shoots  are  young  and 
tender,  and  may  easily  be  nipped  off ;  and  thus,  it  is  far 
more  desirable  and  more  successful  in  any  great  reform- 
atory movement,  to  work  more  particularly  upon  the 
young  and  tender  hearts  of  your  children,  than  to  labor 
to  convince  and  improve  the  aged. 

The  latter  are  so  rooted  and  grounded  in  their  old 


98  ON  TYRANNY. 

prejudices,  and  educational  bias  is  so  firmly  established, 
that  it  is  next  to  impossible  to  eradicate  it,  and  give  them 
more  liberal  and  just  ideas.  Therefore,  let  your  cares  be 
particularly  bestowed  upon  the  younger  members  of  your 
community,  and  succeeding  generations  will  feel  the  bles- 
sed result  of  your  labors. 

Tyranny  in  every  form  is  to  be  condemned.  The 
birds  of  the  air  and  the  beasts  of  the  field,  except  in 
some  few  instances,  are  free.  Man,  alone,  is  the  will- 
ing slave  of  his  appetites,  passions  and  tempers,  and 
being  ruled  so  hardly  by  them,  he,  in  his  turn,  rules  his 
fellow-man  or  fellow-woman  with  an  equally  harsh, 
though  different  control.  There  are  so  many  kinds  of 
tyranny  exercised  among  men,  that  it  is  difficult  to 
know  where  to  commence  our  dissection  of  them  ;  but 
I  think  the  tyrannies  of  the  passions  are  among  those 
most  to  be  dreaded.  When  a  man  allows  any  particu- 
lar temper  or  inclination  to  attain  such  power  over 
him  that  he  feels  unable  to  resist  it,  and  weakly  yields 
to  its  indulgence,  for  the  temporary  gratification  it 
affords,  he  is  the  slave  of  that  temper  or  passion  ;  be 
it  anger,  lust,  avarice — whatever  its  nature — if  he  gives 
up  to  it,  and  indulges  himself  in  it,  knowing  it,  as  he 
can  scarcely  avoid  doing,  to  be  wrong,  he  is  the  bond 
slave  of  that  sin — and  long  I  fear  will  it  take  to  de- 
velop him  out  of  it,  if  he  passes  to  a  future  state  still 
in  its  thraldom. 

Men  are  too  often  slaves  to  appearances.  This  is  one 
of  the  weakest  and  most  childish  of  errors.  Because 
one  man  does  this  thing,  and  another  does  that,  are  you 
to  do  likewise  ?  How  many  different  causes  may  there 
be  that  renders  an  act  quite  proper  in  your  neighbor 
that  will  be  just  the  reverse  in  you.  How  much  misery 
and  guilt  this  weak  and  slavish  imitation  of  your 
richer,  more  influential,  or  more  talented  brother  can 


ON   TYRANNY.  99 

produce,  thousands  could  testify  to,  if  tliey  would. 
Expenses  incurred  that  were  quite  beyond  the  resources 
of  the  parties  to  discharge ;  showy  and  expensive 
dress,  furniture,  houses,  just  as  it  may  be,  most  proba- 
bly all  are  indulged  in,  and  as  they  have  no  means 
of  paying  for  more  than  a  third  of  what  they  have 
weakly  bought,  in  order  to  keep  up  appearances  with 
their  richer  associates,  the  guilt  of  dishonesty  is  ad- 
ded to  their  other  failings,  and  industrious  and  deserv- 
ing tradesmen  are  ruined  by  their  misconduct.  How 
wide  spread  are  such  evils  as  these  !  Who  can  tell 
where  the  effects  of  guilt  are  going  to  stop.  The  weak 
devotee  of  fashion  and  dress,  who  gratifies  his,  pas- 
sion at  the  expense  of  his  honesty,  rarely  pauses 
to  consider  how  far  the  consequences  of  his  sin  may 
extend  ;  how  many  families  of  hard-working  men 
may  be  deprived  of  necessary  comforts  from  his  selfish 
indulgence  in  luxuries  for  which  he  had  not  the  means 
of  paying  them  the  money,  and  of  which  money  he 
would  spurn  the  idea  of  depriving  them  by  an  at- 
tack on  their  purses  ;  and  yet,  my  friends,  he  might 
do  the  one  with  as  much  justice  as  the  other.  The 
sufferings  he  inflicts  are  really  more  severe  ;  because 
the  industrious  men  he  wrongs  are  buoyed  up  with  the 
idea  that  they  are  earning  a  comfortable  subsistance  ; 
and  the^ ,  on  the  strength  of  the  money  owing  them, 
also  incur  debts  which  they  cannot  meet ;  and  so  other 
individuals  suffer.  We  might  trace  the  evil  farther 
yet,  but  I  think  you  must  now  see  for  yourselves  how 
it  works,  and  I  hope  may  be  led  to  avoid  it  in  your 
own  lives. 

Tyranny  of  the  intellect  is  often  the  cause  of  much 
unhappiness.  A  man  or  woman  fancying  themselves 
wiser  than  their  fellows,  set  themselves  up  to  censure 
and  control  the  rest  of  the  world,  or  at  least  that  part 


100  ON  TYRANNY. 

with  which  they  come  in  more  immediate  contact,  and 
allow  no  one's  opinions  to  have  weight  but  their  own. 

Now,  this  seems  a  very  singular  charge  to  make 
against  any  one,  for  self-knowledge  would  naturally  be 
supposed  to  be  a  part  of  their  education,  as  it  is  so  im- 
portant, and  that  ought  to  have  taught  them  that  no  one 
man's  mind  can  direct  another's  altogether,  much  less 
that  of  a  community. 

The  greatest  knowledge  any  one  can  acquire  is 
self-knowledge  ;  and  if  a  man  possesses  this  he  will 
plainly  see  that  he  is  not  yet  perfect,  and  quite  unfit 
to  teach  in  this  dogmatical  way.  Very  few,  indeed, 
have  the  true  faculty  of  imparting  knowledge  aright. 
And  even  when  it  is  possessed,  people  are  not  so  well 
inclined  to  listen  as  they  might  be.  They  are  so  used 
to  be  domineered  over,  and  have  the  law  laid  down 
to  them  in  a  dictatorial  manner,  that  when  a  mild  and 
persuasive  voice  would  make  itself  heard  among  them, 
they  think  there  is  no  power  in  what  is  said,  because 
it  is  so  mildly  and  gently  spoken  ! 

But,  my  friends,  such  was  Christ's  method ;  he  came 
healing  the  broken-hearted,  cheering  the  down-trodden. 
He  did  not  bluster  and  storm  ;  he  allowed  others  to 
speak  and  to  think  as  well  as  Himself.  He  only  told 
them  the  better  way  to  act,  and  so  it  should  be  with 
you  my  friends.  Let  Christ-like  kindness  and  meekness 
rule  your  actions.  Be  not  proud  and  overbearing — 
puffed  up  by  the  little  advance  in  knowledge  you  may 
have  made  beyond  your  fellow-men.  For  far,  far  be- 
yond any  learning  you  may  have  attained  is  the  knowl- 
edge and  wisdom  that  awaits  you  in  a  higher  sphere, 
where  all  this  earth  wisdom  will  sink  into  insignificance, 
and  you  will  wonder  that  you  have  ever  contended  or 
striven  about  it. 

To  tyrannize  over  the  thoughts  of  another  might  be 


ON   TYRANNY.  101 

supposed  to  be  impossible,  but  it  is  not  so.  Strong 
minds  very  often  tyrannize  over  the  weak,  and  cause 
them  much  oppression  and  distress.  They  feel  bur- 
dened, and  they  know  not  how.  An  incubus  seems  to 
be  upon  them ;  they  cannot  breathe  freely  in  the  pre- 
sence of  their  tyrants,  and  they  know  not  why  it  is  they 
have  such  difficulty  in  expressing  their  sentiments.  It 
is  only  when  the  cause  is  removed  that  they  fully  real- 
ize the  amount  of  the  burden  they  have  been  laboring 
under.  The  lightness  and  elasticity  of  feelings,  so  differ- 
ent to  what  they  have  experienced  in  the  society  of  their 
strong-minded  or  positive  friend,  is  so  delightfully  oppo- 
sed to  it,  that  they  dread  a  recurrence  of  the  same  feel- 
ings now  they  have  become  alive  to  the  change.  Some- 
times, however,  they  do  not  find  this  out  for  a  long 
period  of  time — the  potent  magnetism  of  the  one  may 
keep  the  other  enthralled,  a  willing  but  not  happy 
slave.  Sometimes,  also,  family  ties  prevent  a  release 
from  the  bondage,  and  the  captive  must  be  a  captive 
still,  unless  the  captor  can  be  brought  to  see  his  or  her 
error  and  rectify  it.  Jt  is  good  to  be  firm  and  decided 
in  a  right  cause,  but  different  minds  see  things  in  oppo- 
site lights  ;  the  weak  tremble  and  doubt,  the  strong  go 
a-head  ;  but  let  not  the  one  coerce  the  other.  Freedom 
to  act  and  freedom  to  think  should  be  allowed  to  all, 
but  let  not  the  stronger  and  more  powerful  mind  tyran- 
nize and  oppress  the  feeble  one.  All  have  equal  rights7 
equal  responsibilities,  and  no  one  can  be  judged  or  con- 
demned for  wanting  what  he  never  possessed. 

Tyranny  over  the  soul,  in  matters  of  faith,  has  long 
been  one  of  the  great  stumbling-blocks  of  the  world. 
All  creeds  are  thought  right  by  their  peculiar  devotees, 
and,  as  a  general  rule,  all  fancy  it  their  province  to  bring 
opponents  and  outsiders  to  their  way  of  thinking.  Va- 
rious measures  have  been,  and  are  resorted  to,  to  effect 
this.     Sometimes  cruelties  of  the  most  revolting  kinds, 


102  ON  TYEANNY. 

sometimes  kindness  and  persuasive  arguments,  but  most 
frequently  the  tyranny  of  old  usages  and  customs  plays 
the  most  distinguished  part,  in  forcing  men's  minds  to 
keep  in  the  faith  they  often  loathe  and  contemn,  while 
at  the  same  time  they  weakly  adhere,  outwardly  at  least, 
to  its  forms  and  ceremonies,  though  they  know  they 
are  a  dead-letter  to  them,  and  from  which  they  would 
gladly  escape,  were  they  not  so  hedged  in  by  custom 
and  the  fear  of  man. 

Religion  has  been  felt  necessary  by  all  nations  ;  but 
such  various  and  wrong  ideas  have  been  adopted  by 
the  different  sects  ;  and  so  much  of  the  positive  ele- 
ment of  men's  natures  have  been  brought  into  play,  while 
contending  for  their  different  faiths,  that  it  is  almost 
an  impossibility  to  impress  them  with  any  truer  and 
more  liberal  belief.  Each  sect  think  they  have  got 
possession  of  true  light,  and  that  all  others  are  mis- 
taken. Their  priests  and  teachers  instill  this  into  the 
young  minds  of  their  flock  from  the  earliest  moment, 
and  they  become  so  rooted  in  their  opinions  that  it  takes 
more  effort  to  overcome  their  opposition  to  new  teach- 
ings, even  though  so  much  better  than  their  old  ones, 
than  it  would  to  remove  mountains.  Therefore  it  is  that 
I  say  it  requires  firmness,  courage,  and  strong  self-reli- 
ance to  break  through  the  difficulties  with  which  men 
are  hedged  around,  and  dare  to  be  free  in  thought,  and 
act  on  this  important  point. 

For  the  clergy,  individually,  it  is  an  almost  hopeless 
attempt  to  move  them  from  their  present  position. 
Human  nature  is  weak  and  fallible,  and  they  are 
too  firmly  and  comfortably  ensconced  in  their  pre- 
sent surroundings  to  desire  to  make  an  alteration, 
even  though  they  may  perceive  it  is  for  a  positive 
good  to  man.  Do  not  blame  them  too  hardly,  my 
friends,  for  this.  The  tyranny  of  custom,  of  luxurious 
ease,  and  of  worldly  deference  and  respect,  are  so  plea- 


ON  TYRANNY.  103 

sant  and  agreeable  to  them  that  they  cannot  shake  off 
their  fetters  ;  and  you  must  work  for  yourselves,  in  these 
matters,  and  leave  your  beneficed  pastors,  in  their  con- 
tented supineness,  till  they  find  their  charges  have  grad- 
ually deserted  their  folds,  and  that  they  are  left  shep- 
herds minus  sheep.  We  pity  while  we  blame  them. 
Some  few  are  of  the  salt  of  the  earth,  and  could  they 
be  persuaded  to  look  fairly  into  these  things,  might  be- 
come great  lights  in  the  spiritual  horizon.  But  they 
cannot  be  moved  without  great  effort,  and.  who  is  to 
make  it  ?  who  is  to  attack  the  church  in  its  might  and 
power,  and  pull  down  its  defences  ?  Are  you  prepared, 
my  friends  ?  Are  you  so  superior  in  your  lives  and 
teachings  since  you  became  Spiritualists,  that  you  can 
go  boldly  forward  to  these  good  men  and  say  :  "  See 
the  superiority  of  our  faith  over  yours.  We  act  out  all 
Christ's  teachings  ;  we  call  all  men  brothers,  and  act 
to  them  as  such  ;  we  hold  all  our  goods  in  charge  from 
God,  for  the  benefit  of  all  who  are  in  need  ;  we  do  not 
lay  house  to  house,  and  field  to  field,  making  treasures 
for  ourselves  here  ;  but  we  give  of  our  surplus  funds 
willingly,  and  look  for  our  treasures  in  a  higher  and 
holier  sphere.  We  have  learned  that  this  earth  is  not 
to  be  the  boundary  for  man's  progression  ;  we  know 
that  we  shall  continue  to  go  on  unto  perfection  in  far 
higher  light ;  and  that  death  has  lost  its  terror  and  its 
nameless  dread,  and  will  be  hailed  by  us  as  a  passage 
to  a  brighter  land,  where  we  shall  continue  to  work  for 
others,  as  well  as  for  ourselves  through  all  eternity. 
We  knoiu  that  spirits  are  constantly  working  now  for 
the  people  of  earth,  and  trying  in  every  way  to  bring 
to  them  the  baptism  of  Holy  Spirit,  promised  by  Christ 
and  so  long  forgotten  to  be  sought  for  in  your  churches. 
We  knoiv  that  they  can  come  into  direct  communion 
with  us,  sympathize  with  us  in  our  joys  and  sorrows. 


104  ON  TYRANNY. 

and  magnetize  us  with  their  heavenly  influence  till  we 
cease  to  feel  our  troubles,  as  we  once  did.  And,  when 
no  troubles  oppress  us,  we  are  so  buoyed  up  and  ele- 
vated by  it,  that  the  petty  cares  of  this  world  become 
as  nothing,  and  we  are  filled  with  light  and  joy." 
When  you  can  go  forward  and  say  all  this  truly,  from 
your  own  experience,  then,  my  friends,  you  will  be  in 
a  proper  condition  to  talk  to  these  good  men,  and  to 
attack  their  long-cherished  institutions.  But,  till  such 
is  the  case,  it  is  better  to  let  them  follow  on  in  their 
own  paths,  for  you  have  nothing  better  to  offer  them  ; 
and  they  may  be  doing  as  much  or  more  good  in  their 
generation  than  you  are. 

Adopting  the  name  of  Spiritualist  does  not  make  a 
man  spiritual  minded.  The  spirituality  must  be  in  the 
soul,  and  many  persons  who  never  heard  the  term  Spir- 
itualist may  be  better  followers  of  that  faith  than  you 
are. 

Our  writings  being  generally  of  a  practical  charac- 
ter, and  intended  for  the  use  and  application  of  the 
great  body  of  the  people,  irrespective  of  rank  and 
station,  it  is  to  them,  individually,  we  address  our  re- 
marks. We  wish  to  give  teachings  that  each  soul  may 
find,  in  some  measure,  applicable  to  itself.  We  do  not 
wish  when  perusing  these  Essays,  that  their  searching 
effects  may  be  overlooked  by  any  ;  we  want  them  ap- 
plied, as  they  are  read,  to  yourselves. 

It  is  not  our  object  to  lead  you  off  on  a  useless  and 
unkind  examination  into  the  failings  of  your  neighbors 
and  friends  ;  but  to  look  carefully  into  your  own 
hearts  and  examine  into  your  own  short-comings  and 
delinquencies.  None  are  so  perfect,  my  friends,  but 
they  may  find  something  in  what  we  have  written  to 
benefit  and  improve  them,  if  they  will  be  faithful  in 
their  examination  of  their  inner  life.     They  may  dis- 


ON   TYRANNY.  105 

guise  much  from  the  world,  and  sometimes  blind  them- 
selves ;  but  it  is  this  blindness  we  would  remove. 
Their  spiritual  eyes  we  would  open,  so  that  the  higher 
teachings  we  come  to  inculcate  may  be  perceived  in  all 
their  beauty,  and  applied  to  the  healing  of  each  one's 
own  spirit,  wounded  and  disheartened  by  the  sins  and 
short-coming  of  its  earth-tenement. 

It  is  on  this  account,  and  to  further  this  object,  in 
every  possible  way,  that  we  leave  political  and  public 
tyrannies  unnoticed,  and  confine  our  remarks  to  the  evil 
in  your  social  life.  You  are  all  clear-sighted  enough  in 
regard  to  outside  and  irrelevant  affairs ;  you  can  talk 
over  and  discuss  them  freely,  and  examine,  with  critical 
accuracy,  all  delinquents  in  public  life ;  you  do  not  need 
any  help  to  assist  you  in  discovering  where  they  are  to 
be  blamed.  Pity,  my  friends,  that  you  do  not /exert 
equal  acumen  and  depth  of  thought  in  making  the  sur- 
vey of  yourselves.  What  a  flood  of  light  and  knowledge 
would  dawn  in  upon  you,  and  how  much  would  you  be 
astonished  by  this  true  picture  of  your  inner  lives! 
Upon  this  very  subject  of  tyranny,  on  which  we  are 
now  writing,  how  ignorant  are  the  bulk  of  mankind  ? 
Looking  upon  it  as  referring  to  public  characters  gene- 
rally, they  rarely  apply  the  term  in  any  other  way ;  and 
yet,  my  friends,  one-half  of  mankind  are  the  tyrants  of 
the  other  moiety — tyrants  in  the  true  meaning  of  the 
term,  wounding,  mortifying,  crushing  the  hearts  and 
bodies  of  their  victims.  To  remedy  this  evil  much  self- 
examination,  self-knowledge,  and  self-correction  is  neces- 
sary. One  must  succeed  the  other.  After  examination 
knowledge  will  be  attained,  and  if  you  desire,  as  I  trust 
you  will,  to  reform  what  is  amiss — correction  of  the 
tempers,  passions,  etc.,  that  you  have  detected  in  your- 
selves, will  be  the  result.  Do  not,  my  friends,  let  our 
words  of  instruction  pass  idly  by  you.  leaving  no  im- 


106  ON   TYRANNY. 

press  on  your  souls.  Work  for  yourselves  now,  that 
you  may  not  have  to  do  it  hereafter.  We  have  so  often 
told  you  how  much  easier  it  is  to  reform  yourselves  in 
this  life  than  in  the  future,  that  I  fear  we  may  weary 
you  with  the  repetition  ;  but  it  is  so  important  a  truth, 
and  so  much  of  your  future  enjoyment  depends  on  your 
following  out  our  teachings,  in  this  respect,  that  we  run 
the  risk  of  being  tedious  in  the  hope  of  impressing  it 
more  firmly  upon  you.  We  have,  I  think,  said  enough 
on  this  point  now,  to  show  you  how  deep  an  interest  we 
feel  in  seeing  this  abuse  corrected.  We  leave  it  in  your 
hands,  trusting  you  may  be  led  to  see  its  importance ; 
and  how  impossible  it  is  for  mankind  to  be  happy  or 
harmonious,  while  such  unjust  sway  is  exercised,  by  a 
portion  of  them,  over  their  fellow-men  and  women. 

Luther. 

Decembek  8th,  1860. 


THE  SIDEREAL  HEAVENS ;  HOW,  AND  WHEN,  AND 
WHERE  DID  THEY  ORIGINATE! 

Men  have  many  things  yet  to  learn  respecting  them- 
selves and  the  world  they  inhabit.  They  pride  them- 
selves very  much  on  the  slight  knowledge  they  have 
acquired  in  regard  to  the  Sidereal  Heavens,  the  Solar 
System,  and  all  the  various  ramifications  into  which 
they  have  pushed  their  inquiries  on  these  subjects  ;  but 
yet  they  are  really  very  ignorant  and  uninformed  on 
these  high  subjects.  What  do  they  really  know  of  the 
laws  governing  the  universes,  of  the  wisdom  that  plan- 
ned, of  the  thought  that  originated  them? 

Men  say,  "  God  created  all  things,  and  for  His  plea- 
sure they  are  and  were  created."  Others  again  say, 
"  G-od  could  not  create ;  He  might  change  the  forma- 
tions into  other  and  higher  ones,  but  to  create  out  of 
nothing — that  is  impossible."  Again,  others  say,  "  No- 
thing is  impossible  with  God."  So  you  see,  my  friends, 
how  little  is  really  understood  of  Him  or  of  His  works. 

Here  are  three  assertions,  all  firmly  believed  in  by 
many  thousands,  nay  millions,  of  people,  and  yet  as  dia- 
metrically opposite  to  each  other  as  it  is  possible  to  be. 
We  do  not  mean  to  assert  that  each  individual  believes 
them  all,  but  that  one  or  other  is  his  stand-point  of 
faith,  and  a  stumbling-block  to  his  opponent,    How  can 


10S  THE   SIDEREAL    HEAVENS. 

man  reconcile  these  incongruous  teachings?  He  can- 
not do  it  with  his  present  light  and  human  wisdom; 
but,  perhaps,  we  may  be  enabled  to  assist  him  in  his 
researches,  if  he  will  follow  us  in  our  attempt  to  eluci- 
date this,  and  many  other  obscure  teachings  he  has 
received  and  promulgated.  "We  spirits  love  to  teach 
where  we  can  find  receptive  and  inquiring  minds  ready 
to  receive  us,  and  give  our  teachings  faithfully  to  men  ; 
and  we  think  that  we  have  now  found  one  through 
whom  we  can  convey  some  of  our  higher  truths  to  the 
human  family. 

We  gladly  avail  ourselves  of  every  opportunity  that 
offers  to  instruct  and  benefit  mankind,  and  we  shall  not 
neglect  this  one,  but,  by  purifying  and  developing  pro- 
cesses, prepare  the  medium  to  be  more  and  more  recep- 
tive to  our  teachings,  and  capable  of  giving  them  to  the 
world  at  large,  in  an  unadulterated  form. 

So  much  for  preface,  before  we  enter  upon  the  more 
immediate  subject  we  have  broached  this  morning.  "  The 
Sidereal  Heavens  ;  how,  and  when,  and  where,  did  they 
originate  ?"  This  is  a  noble  theme,  and  I  hope  we  may 
do  justice  to  it. 

We  may  bring  forward,  perhaps,  some  startling  as- 
sertions, not  quite  in  accordance  with  old  faiths  or 
new  philosophy,  but  you  must  not  be  astonished  at 
that.  As  the  world  progresses,  knowledge  increases, 
and  men  prove  many  things  to  be  erroneous,  that  have 
been  received  as  the  most  sacred  truths  by  their  an- 
cestors. In  the  commencement  was  a  blind  faith  taking 
everything  for  Gospel  that  was  asserted  by  teachers  or 
leaders.  Then  a  questioning  and  doubting  faith  that 
took  nothing  for  granted,  believing  nothing  without 
proof.  Now,  a  new  era  has  dawned  upon  men,  and  they 
may  receive  all  they  require  of  explanation,  and  proof 
of  what  is  taught,  if  they  will  seek  it  in  the  right  way- 


THE  SIDEREAL   HEAVENS.  109 

Such  is  progression,  the  great  law  of  the  universe,  act- 
ing on  great  and  small  alike  j  all  are  subject  to  its  influ- 
ence, every  development  in  nature,  every  faculty  of  the 
human  mind. 

We  will  now  take  a  look  at  the  opinions  we  quoted 
at  the  commencement,  and  see  what  they  are  worth ; 
and  first,  that  "  God  created  all  things,  and  for  His 
pleasure  they  are  and  were  created."  This  is  a  start- 
ling assertion — "  for  God's  pleasure  alone  are  they  cre- 
ated!" Surely  not.  Some  other  motive  than  this  must 
have  influenced  the  great  mind  of  the  Almighty,  in 
forming  His  beautiful  creations.  Some  more  extended 
idea  than  this  selfish  one,  must  have  had  place  in  that 
Great  Being  who  is  all  wisdom,  love,  and  knowledge, 
and  in  whom  no  debasing  passion  can  exist. 

This,  my  friends,  is  a  libel  on  our  great  Originator. 
He  never  formed  anything  in  vain  ;  neither  did  He  form 
anything  without  some  wise  motive,  some  object  in  the 
great  plan  of  creation.  But  man,  as  I  said  before,  can 
not  understand  God  aright ;  he  cannot  realize  a  Being 
so  wise  and  good  that  to  do  good  is  His  only  object,  and 
in  order  to  accomplish  this  He  forms  and  creates  worlds 
and  peoples  them  with  sensient  beings  to  enjoy  them, 
endowed  with  capacities  so  constituted  that  they  can 
still  go  on  progressing  in  happiness,  and  feeling,  by  de- 
grees, some  of  the  same  good  and  wise  and  loving  im- 
pulses that  characterize  their  Creator.  Man  can  not 
conceive  of  such  a  Being,  much  less  can  he  conceive  of 
Him  as  the  mighty  God  of  the  Universes,  who  could, 
and  did,  bring  them  into  existence  by  the  breath  of  His 
word  or  thought — who  required  no  previous  worlds  of 
matter  to  make  them  from — who  wanted  no  chaotic 
mass  to  be  disturbed  into  existence  ;  but  could,  from  His 
own  thought,  His  own  Almighty  will  and  order,  origi- 
nate matter  as  easilv  as  He  can  annihilate  it.     Tell 


110  THE   SIDEREAL   HEAVENS. 

me  not  such  things  are  impossible.  Nothing  is  impos- 
sible to  Him.  Is  He  not  the  great  First  Cause,  the  mind 
of  the  Universe?  How  can  man  measure  Deity?  How 
can  man  pretend  to  understand  a  Being  so  inconceiva- 
bly above  him,  or  say  such  and  such  things  He  might 
do — such  and  such  He  could  not — they  are  impossible, 
and  we  must  use  our  reason  in  all  things  ?  Use  your 
reason  as  much  as  you  will,  and  if  you  use  it  aright  you 
will  humbly  acknowledge  that  it  is  only  just  and  natural 
that  the  doings  of  the  great  God  should  be  past  your 
understanding.  Would  you  put  yourself  on  a  level 
with  Deity,  and  measure  it  with  a  rule  and  compass  ? 
Oh  man  !  man  !  blind  and  egotistical,  bow  down  thine 
head  in  humility  and  adore  the  great  unknown,  unseen 
Being,  who  rules  and  orders  all  things,  both  in  heaven 
and  earth,  so  wisely  and  with  such  inconceivable  skill. 

We  have  made  a  startling  assertion  in  the  above  sen- 
tence, but  it  is  true,  and  men  must  learn  to  receive  it. 
The  God  who  had  power  enough  to  form  the  worlds  un- 
numbered that  surround  your  little  sphere,  might  be 
supposed  to  have  power  equal  to  any  emergency — and 
so  He  has.  More  worlds  are  continually  springing  into 
existence,  under  His  controlling  will,  and  still  will  He 
continue  to  create,  to  originate  them — it  is  His  pleasure 
to  form  them  as  the  abodes  of  future,  happy  races,  and 
for  the  development  of  more  and  more  of  the  God-prin- 
ciple. He  must  disseminate  His  powerful  mind,  it  is  so 
overflowing  in  goodness  and  greatness  of  conception,  and 
in  this  way  He  finds  the  best  means  of  making  it  felt  by 
other  beings  He  developes  into  existence. 

The  idea  that  God  required  a  seething  caldron  of 
molten  matter  to  form  His  new  worlds  from,  is  errone- 
ous in  the  extreme.  Where  did  this  lava  come  from  ? 
That  must  have  been  created  before  He  used  it.  The 
idea  has  been  wrongly  brought  to  you.     That  heat  is 


THE   SIDEREAL   HEAVENS.  Ill 

one  of  the  essential  requisites  in  developing  a  world 
is  quite  true  ;  but  it  is  not  the  original  of  the  world. 
That  was  the  mind  of  God.  Id  Him  alone  did  it  ori- 
ginate, from  Him  alone  was  it  produced.  Such  is  the 
theory  we  advocate — such  is  the  intelligence  we  come 
to  give  you. 

We  do  not  write  unadvisedly  ;  we  are  not  of  that 
low  and  undeveloped  class  of  spirits,  too  many  of  whom 
have  deluged  your  earth  with  false  and  injurious  teach- 
ings. We  are  here  from  motives  of  pure  humanity  and 
love  to  men,  and  we  leave  you  to  judge  from  our  for- 
mer writings,  whether  we  should  be  likely  to  bring  you 
anything  that  is  detrimental  and  injurious  to  man,  in 
his  spiritual  development,  or  that  .would  be  likely  to 
prove  false.  No,  my  friends,  spirits  who  have  taught 
you,  as  we  have  always  done — trying  in  every  way,  and 
by  every  inducement,  to  lead  you  on  in  spiritual  as  well 
as  moral  elevation,  would  not  be  the  ones  to  come  to 
you  with  a  lie  in  their  right  hands  ;  and  we  do  not. 
We  are  true  and  faithful  to  your  best  interests,  and  it 
is  in  order  that  we  may  be  able  to  conduce  to  them  that 
we  try  to  give  you  correct  information  on  this  and 
other  important  subjects. 

Man  has  always  had  mistaken  views  of  the  power  of 
the  Deity,  and  of  His  nature.  He  could  not  elevate 
his  thoughts  high  enough  for  such  a  subject,  neither  was 
he  spiritually  prepared  to  comprehend  His  attributes. 
Judging  of  Him  from  his  own  low  plane,  he  imagined 
God  as  a  being  like  unto  himself,  with  arms  and  feet,  a 
body  and  a  substance — a  personal  God,  somewhat  larger 
and  brighter  than  he  was  himself,  but  very  little  real 
difference,  excepting  that  He  had  more  power  to  punish 
or  revenge  Himself  on  the  wicked,  and  love  and  reward 
those  who  kept  His  commandments.  A  being  more  ut- 
terly unlike  and  unworthy  to  be  worshipped  as  a  God, 


112  THE  SIDEREAL  HEAVENS. 

can  scarcely  be  conceived  ;  and  yet,  till  very  recently, 
this  was  the  highest  conception  of  Him  that  the  Chris- 
tian world  realized,  and  the  followers  of  other  creeds 
were  no  nearer  the  truth. 

The  light  of  reason  leads  men  to  question  on  this 
subject.  They,  dissatisfied  with  the  unsatisfying  faith 
of  the  multitude,  first  stirred  up  the  slumbering  ele- 
ments, and  out  of  darkness  evoked  light.  These  pio- 
neers of  truth,  though  wrong  in  their  premises,  still  did 
the  required  work  ;  they  taught  people  to  think  for 
themselves,  and  though  generally  contemned  for  the 
freedom  and  irreverence  with  which  they  criticised  the 
Bible,  and  the  boldness  of  their  assertion,  that  "  what 
would  not  approve  itself  to  their  reason  could  not  be 
true,"  they  made  many  men  think  on  these  things — 
men  who  reverenced  God,  and  had  received  the  old 
faith  from  their  forefathers  in  simple  confiding  trust, 
but  who,  when  these  startling  doubters  appeared  on 
the  arena,  were  able  to  separate  the  wheat  from  the 
tares,  in  their  teachings,  and  lay  hold  upon  the  former 
and  apply  it  to  better  purposes  than  its  propagators 
often  did.  Such  is  generally  the  way  of  progress.  It 
is  a  rough  and  briary  road.  On  the  first  promulgation 
of  new  opinions,  much  opposition  is  made  to  them,  and 
most  generally  their  opponents  have  considerable  jus- 
tice on  their  side,  for  error  is  necessarily  mixed  with 
the  truth  ;  but,  as  time  passes  on,  and  men  sift  them 
down  and  detect  the  sterling  ore,  they  seize  on  the  pre- 
cious metal,  and  incorporate  it  into  their  system  ;  and 
it  becomes  the  inalienable  property  of  the  human 
mind  ;  for  truth,  once  received,  can  never  die  out.  It 
is  only  error  that  becomes  extinct  as  time  progresses. 

This  reasoning  era  of  the  human  mind  has  been  for 
some  time  in  the  fullness  of  its  glory.  One  startling 
theory  after  another  has  been  adduced,  controverted, 


THE   SIDEREAL   HEAVENS.  113 

and  died  out,  and  man  still  goes  on  arguing,  disputing, 
proving  this  fact,  and  that  error — -just  as  individual 
minds  may  be  led  or  influenced.  All  this  is  good  for 
the  world  at  large,  though  in  respect  to  the  promulga- 
gators  of  the  new  theories  the  benefit  to  them  is  more 
doubtful ;  but  it  all  helps  men  forward,  and  lifts  them 
up  out  of  the  miry  depths  of  error  they  were  so  deeply 
sunk  in. 

Now,  however,  people  are  growing  tired  of  so  much 
reasoning  and  arguing,  so  much  philosophy  and  so  little 
real  happiness,  and  they  begin  to  inquire  for  something 
better,  more  consoling,  more  tangible — something  more 
adapted  to  every-day  wear  and  tear — something  that  can 
help  to  rule  and  govern  their  own  spirits,  and  prepare 
them  for  a  future  that  all  can  see  in  prospective,  but 
which  they  have  hitherto  driven  from  their  thoughts  in 
every  possible  way. 

The  constant  and  almost  universal  fear  of  death  that 
has  obtained  among  men,  is  one  of  the  miserable  results 
of  false  teachings,  and  it  is  one  of  those  errors  that  we 
spirits  try  to  eradicate  by  every  means  in  our  power. 
If  men  could  only  look  upon  this  change  in  its  true  light, 
they  would  derive  encouragement  and  consolation  from 
the  thought ;  they  would  see  how  very  much  they  have 
in  their  own  hands  the  control  of  their  future  state,  and 
how  completely  they  can  do  away  with  all  fear  and 
dread  of  the  short  transit  to  it  that  death  involves. 

No  man  need  fear  to  die,  if  he  live  rightly.  "  The 
fear  of  death  worketh  a  snare,"  the  Bible  says,  and  it  is 
a  true  saying  ;  but  while  we  would  do  away  with  the 
fear  and  horror  that  has  so  long  environed  this  depar- 
ture of  the  soul  from  its  earthly  tenement,  we  would  ad- 
vise every  one  to  make  fitting  preparation  for  the  mo- 
mentous change,  and  so  live  that  when  they  arrive  at 


114  THE  SIDEREAL   HEAVENS. 

the  last  trying  hour,  they  may  be  able  to  meet  it  with 
calmness  and  peace,  if  not  rejoicing. 

We  commenced  to  say  that  men  at  this  epoch  have 
found  out,  in  very  many  instances,  that  the  faith  they 
hold  is  not  what  they  require,  and  this  is  the  state  of 
mind  we  would  like  to  bring  all  the  world  into.  The 
aspirations  of  the  few  after  something  better,  are  not, 
however,  disregarded,  and  much  has  been,  and  is  being 
given  to  them  to  make  them  happier  ;  and  more  will  be 
added  continually,  as  we  get  the  chance  to  bring  it  to 
them.  The  more  fervently  they  send  up  their  prayers 
for  light,  the  more  bountifully  will  it  be  showered  upon 
them. 

"We  have  now  examined  the  three  assertions  we 
brought  forward  at  the  commencement,  without,  how- 
ever, particularizing  more  than  the  first ;  but  I  think, 
my  friends,  you  can  judge  from  what  we  have  said  in 
what  light  we  regard  them.  We  certainly  do  not  agree 
with  the  first  or  second  ;  but  for  the  last,  we  affirm  that 
it  is  incontrovertible — most  undoubtedly  a  truth,  and 
will  always  be  so,  though  men  and  angels  may  find  them- 
selves unequal  to  the  comprehension  of  it. 

We  will  now  continue  our  remarks  upon  our  more 
immediate  subject — "  the  Sidereal  Heavens  ;  how,  and 
when,  and  where  did  they  originate  ?" 

The  glorious  starry  vault  of  heaven,  so  often  sung  by 
your  poets,  so  often  studied  by  your  astrologers  and 
astronomers,  and  so  little  really  understood,  is  a  grand 
and  noble  theme  to  employ  the  pen  of  the  highest  and 
wisest-created  beings,  and  we  would  bring  to  it  the 
overflowing  light  and  knowledge  emanating  from  Deity 
itself— for  only  from  that  high  source  can  we  get  the 
truth  on  these  hidden  mysteries.  To  Deity  we  apply 
for  aid,  and  it  never  fails  in  supplying  it  according  to 


THE  SIDEREAL   HEAVENS.  115 

our  wants.  He,  the  great  Creator  of  all,  says  that  He 
will  satisfy  all  our  needs  from  His  great  fount  of  wisdom 
and  love,  and  we  come  boldly  to  Him  and  demand  what 
we  require. 

The  great  Father  of  the  Universes  has  existed  always. 
No  time  was, when  God  was  not.  He  has  been  ever  the 
same  unchangeable  Being,  great  in  His  isolation,  and 
invisible  in  His  position — great  in  His  mighty  works, 
His  unseen,  though  not  unfelt,  power.  Let  us  establish 
this  fact  in  your  minds — "No  time  was, when  God  was 
not;"  no  time  when  this  great  Being  was  not  just  as  He 
is  now — the  life  and  essence  of  all  things. 

If  you  can  realize  to  your  satisfaction  what  constitutes 
the  aroma  of  a  flower,  or  the  life-principle  you  destroy 
when  you  crush  an  insect,  then  you  may,  with  equal  sat- 
isfaction, find  out  what  constitutes  Deity.  He  is  all- 
pervading,  all-penetrating,  and  yet  all-unknown  to  each 
one  of  us.  But  though  we  know  Him  not,  we  know 
His  works,  and  we  know  to  a  certain  extent,  how  they 
originated.  The  same  life-principle  that  pervades  the 
insect  and  the  flower,  brought  worlds  into  existence. 
The  God  who  could  make  the  one,  could  just  as  easily 
make  the  other.  The  thought  of  Deity  is  the  only  mat- 
ter used  in  the  creation  of  the  multitudinous  spheres 
that  crowd  in  space.  Has  He  not  said  through  one  of 
your  old  inspired  writers,  "  God's  thoughts  are  not  as 
man's  thoughts  ;  neither  His  ways  as  your  ways."  You 
may  realize  the  truth  of  this  saying  in  what  we  are  now 
trying  to  convey  to  you,  "God's  thoughts  are  not  as  your 
thoughts."     [See  Note.]     No,  my  friends,  and  yet  man 

Note.  That  is,  they  produce  the  result  they  aim  to  accomplish  with- 
out any  outside  help  ;  they  are  creative  in  themselves.  When  God  wills 
to  do  anything,  the  subtle  essence  generated  in  himself,  and  which 
you  call  magnetism,  but  which  is  higher — more  refined  than  that,  is 
thrown  off  in  great  abundance.  Equal  to  the  want  is  the  supply,  and 
this  develops  all  the  other  constituents.    As  worlds  and  grosser  mat- 


116  THE  SIDEREAL  HEAVENS. 

does,  in  a  very,  very  slight  degree,  partake  of  the  nature 
of  God's  thoughts  in  his  own  thoughts,  for  through  them 
He  originates  whatever  you  have,  of  new  and  novel 
conceptions,  on  your  plane.  True,  man  must  have  ma- 
terials to  work  out  his  conceptions,  but  still  there  is  a 
sprinkling  of  the  Essence  of  Deity  which  manifested  it- 
self in  the  development  of  the  original  idea. 

We  may  seem  to  wander  from  the  subject  of  our  Es- 
say, but  we  have  an  object  in  all  we  are  saying.  We 
wish  to  lead  your  minds  into  the  right  channel  by  im- 

ter  were  first  brought  into  existence  by  this  power,  so  will  it  pervade, 
and  gradually  purify,  all  it  first  developed,  till,  every  impurity  being 
removed  in  time,  spirits  and  worlds  shall  become  again  cleansed  and 
rarified,  till  they  are  returned  to  the  original  essence  from  which  they 
were  formed.  Understand  me,  men  will  not,  as  spirits,  lose  their 
identity,  but  they  will  be  so  etherealized,  so ;  refined  from  all  gross- 
ness,  that  they  will  be  dwelling,  as  it  were,  or  pervaded  entirely  by 
this  essence — this  creative,  loving,  purifying,  and  indwelling  Spirit  of 
Deity.  I  would  like  to  make  it  more  clear  to  your  minds  than  we 
have  done  in  our  essay,  but  I  fear  it  is  impossible.  We  have  given 
you  the  account  of  creation  as  near  as  we  can  get  it.  Your  husband 
said  truly  that  the  Mosaic  account  is  not  so  far  out  of  the  way  as  re- 
gards the  origin  of  the  world.  The  only  and  very  important  differ- 
ence is  in  the  time  occupied  in  its  formation.  From  the  account  by 
Moses,  you  would  suppose  that  God  spoke,  and  it  was  done !  We  do 
not  say  so  ;  we  claim  that  many,  many  cycles  of  years  were  necessary 
to  perfect  its  development  sufficiently  for  the  first  living  forms  to  ex- 
ist, and  still  more  and  more  cycles  before  it  was  fitted  for  the  abode  of 
man. 

We  would  like  to  say  a  few  words  more  in  regard  to  the  creation  of 
the  different  Universes  before  we  leave,  as  our  medium  does  not  feel 
quite  satisfied  with  our  explanations,  fearing — for  we  read  her  mind — 
that  they  may  not  be  quite  pure  from  her  own  thoughts.  We  wish  to 
have  it  understood  by  you  that,  by  the  laws  governing  the  Universes 
and  all  the  different  spheres,  and  which  laws  originated  in  the  Almighty 
mind  ;  one  central  sun  being  developed  by  the  thought,  and  from  the 
essence  of  Deity,  other  globes,  ■  planets,  or  satellites,  whatever  you 
may  choose  to  call  them,  were,  after  the  lapse  of  untold  time,  pro- 
jected from  it,  and  developed,  by  slow  process,  into  worlds,  and  con- 
tinued to  revolve,  in  regular  order,  round  their  central  luminary. 

You  know  there  are  unnumbered  Universes,  as  there  are,  to  your 


THE  SIDEREAL  HEAVENS.  117 

perceptible  degrees.  Gradually  we  would  draw  you 
on  into  our  sphere  of  thought,  that  you  may,  while  real- 
izing the  truths  we  teach,  see  no  startling  anomaly  in 
them.  First,  endeavor  to  bring  your  minds  to  the  ele- 
vation of  thought  necessary  for  this  great  subject,  and 
then  it  will  come  home  to  your  hearts,  with  more  weight 
and  power. 

We  have  already  told  you  that  there  never  was  a 
time  when  God  did  not  exist  in  all  the  fullness  of  His 
glory  as  at  present.     There  never  was  a  time  when  He 

confined  vision,  unnumbered  stars  5  and  you  know  that  the  fixed  stars 
you  look  upon  from  your  little  earth  are,  in  reality,  centres  of  other 
solar  systems.  All  had  their  origin  in  the  same  way  from  the  same 
great  fount  of  light — God.  And  far  more  than  you  can,  in  imagina- 
tion, picture  to  yourselves,  are  pursuing  their  equal  course  in  regions 
too  remote  for  you  to  obtain  the  slightest  glimpse  of. 

When  you  think  on  these  things,  and  try  to  realize  what  we  tell  you 
how  can  you  be  surprised  that  it  is  out  of  your  power  to  understand 
6uch  wonders  ?  We,  who  are  so  far  removed  from  the  grossness  of 
earth,  and  can  see  so  much  for  ourselves,  can  hardly  take  in  the  idea 
of  this  great  Deity  as  He  is.  Our  more  expanded  minds  find  it  hard 
to  understand  how  He  works  ;  but  be  not  afraid,  my  friends,  that  we 
will  bring  error  to  you  ;  what  we  cannot  make  clear  we  will  leave  in 
obscurity.  It  is  better  for  you  to  remain  unsatisfied  on  some  subjects 
than  to  imbibe  a  lie.  That,  from  us,  you  shall  never  do  if  we  can 
rule,  and  we  think  we  can  do  so  fully.  I  had  intended  to  say  to  you 
in  an  earlier  part  of  this  note,  that  the  magnetism  spirits  are  bring- 
ing to  your  earth  in  such  abundance  is  working  a  change  in  every- 
thing and  everybody,  and  men  will  be  astonished  by  the  results,  be- 
fore they  know  the  cause,  in  many  instances.  It  is  this  magnetism  of 
Deity,  so  unseen,  so  unfelt,  that,  in  a  similar  manner,  brought  about 
the  changes  that  developed  worlds  out  of  darkness.  This  light,  shin- 
ing in  darkness,  brought  beautiful  creations  gradually  into  existence, 
and  our  magnetism,  working  on  your  earth,  will  also  bring  new  and 
beautiful  order,  harmony  and  love  to  light  in  your  planet. 

Signed,  Jesus,  the  Christ. 

January  27th,  1861. 

[In  answer  to  the  question  if  it  was  proper  to  give  to  the  public  the 
name  signed  to  the  above  note,  it  was  answered  :  "  The  note  bearing 
the  name  of '  Jesus,  the  Christ,'  was  dictated  by  Him,  and  thou  mayest 
append  that  name  to  it  in  all  confidence. — G.  F." 


118  THE  SIDEREAL   HEAVENS. 

commenced  or  ceased  to  be  the  life-principle  of  all 
things,  both  in  worlds  and  space.  We  cannot  attempt 
to  describe,  for  you  to  comprehend,  the  boundless  sphere 
of  His  power.  When  we  say  boundless,  you  must  try 
to  bring  the  meaning  of  the  word  into  your  conceptions, 
if  possible,  for  then  you  will  understand  how  he  might 
always  have  been  a  Creator,  and  still  be  creating. 
Boundless  space,  like  eternity,  has  no  end  ;  so  that  cre- 
ations, like  eternity,  may  go  on  forever. 

You  may  like  to  know  when  your  little  sphere  was 
developed  •  into  being — how  it  came  to  exist.  We 
have  already  shown  you  that  it  was  from  the  mind  of 
Deity.  But  we  would  not  wish  to  convey  to  you  the 
idea  that  the  earth  was  a  solitary  creation.  No,  my 
friends,  wise  laws  rule  the  development  of  these  im- 
mense bodies.  When  one  is  projected  into  space,  it  is 
generally  the  developer  of  many  others.  It  has  first  to 
be  impregnated  itself,  with  the  magnetism  of  the  Al- 
mighty mind,  and  then  it  throws  off  its  superabundance 
of  this  life-principle  into  the  space  around,  and  forms 
other  spheres  which  revolve  around  it  in  regular  order, 
and  it  becomes  thus  the  centre  of  a  Universe.  The 
more  distant  planets  being  projected  from  it  first,  of 
course  they  are  older  creations  than  those  nearer  to  the 
central  sun  of  their  sphere,  which  sun  was  first  evolved 
from  Deity  Himself,  by  the  all-powerful  action  of  the 
Divine  mind. 

Thus  you  see  how  it  is.  When  a  thought  of  God  has 
formed  or  originated  this  great  central  sphere,  others 
are  developed  from  it.  The  thought  that  sent  forth  its 
light  to  develop  these  spheres,  from  the  surrounding 
darkness,  endowed  them  also  with  heat  and  motion,  and 
these  three,  light,  heat,  and  motion,  continued  on  the 
work,  and  developed  other  formations.  We  cannot  ex- 
plain this  fully  to  your  satisfaction,  but  you  must  be  pa- 


THE   SIDEREAL    HEAVENS.  119 

tient  and  trusting,  believing  that  we  bring  you  as  much 
as  we  can. 

This  is  a  short  account  of  creation,  but  it  leaves  }tou 
plenty  of  food  for  thought,  and  I  think  it  may  be  ap- 
plied profitably  by  all  of  you,  if  you  will  take  this 
mighty  theme  into  your  consideration.  "  When,  and 
where  the  Heavens  originated,"  is  answered  in  replying 
to  the  first  query.  They  have  existed  from  a  period  of 
time  beyond  man's  computation,  and  were  all  developed 
in  the  same  manner,  and  from  the  same  source.  As  I 
said  before,  if  you  can  conceive  of  the  essence  of  a 
flower  where  it  originates,  you  may  conceive  of  these 
so  much  more  stupendous  subjects  in  appearance,  but  yet, 
which  do  not  involve  greater  impossibilities,  as  far  as 
God  is  concerned,  than  the  other.  "  Nothing  is  impos- 
sible with  God."  When  you  allow  this  truth,  you  may 
cencecle  to  our  propositions,  startling  as  they  may  at 
first  appear. 

We  would  enter  more  into  detail  on  this  important 
subject,  but  we  leave  it  for  some  future  considera- 
tion when  men's  minds  have  had  time  to  digest  the 
ideas  we  have  now  brought  to  them. 

The  food  we  are  giving  you,  through  this  medium, 
is  rather  stronger  than  any  you  have  yet  received,  and 
you  must  get  accustomed  to  it  gradually.  It  is  not 
well  to  overload  the  mind,  or  overtax  the  system  in 
any  way,  and  we  would  never  agree  to  doing  it.  So, 
my  friends,  we  will  take  our  leave  of  the  subject,  for 
the  present,  to  return  to  it  at  a  future  day,  when  we 
will  enter  into  fuller  details  of  many  things  that  are 
now  obscure  to  you,  and  about  which  you  naturally 
desire  better  information. 

We  have  given  you  much  in  this  Essay  that  may  be 
serviceable,  if  you  use  it  aright.  We  have  shown  you 
how  widely  different  is  the  God  men  ignorantly  wor- 


120  THE  SIDEREAL  HEAVENS. 

ship,  from  the  great  First  Cause — the  originator  of  all 
things.  Think  for  a  moment  on  the  utter  want  of 
similarity  between  the  two.  One,  so  earthly,  so  low, 
so  undeveloped  in  His  passions,  and  attributes  ;  the 
other,  so  wise,  so  great,  so  good,  and  so  full  of  love  for 
all  things — a  Being  so  high,  and  yet  so  lowly,  not  too 
great  to  regard  and  cherish  every  tiny  plant  and  flower, 
and  yet  so  great  that  worlds  and  universes  of  worlds 
are  evoked  from  His  thought !  Is  He  not  a  mighty 
magician,  an  incomprehensible  being,  only  to  be  found 
in  His  works,  yet  never  absent  from  them.  Though 
myriads  and  myriads  (and  yet  more  myriads  multiplied, 
till  mind  fails  to  follow  out  the  idea)  of  worlds  are  de- 
pendent on  Him.  yet  He  sustains  and  pervades  them 
with  his  spirit.  Here,  there,  and  everywhere,  God  is. 
And  let  Him  create,  and  go  on  creating,  as  He  is 
doing,  to  all  eternity  ;  still,  His  spirit  will  extend  to 
these  new  worlds,  and  His  watchful  and  loving  care  be 
over  them.  From  the  fullness  of  His  own  love  He  en- 
dows and  blesses  His  creatures.  He  has  no  higher 
happiness  than  this.  His  wisdom  creates  spheres 
and  peoples  them  with  organic  life,  and  gradually  de- 
velops in  each  one  higher  and  higher  forms,  till  the 
man  appears.  When  this  climax  is  reached,  creation 
stops,  but  progression  goes  on,  and  the  love-principle 
comes  into  more  immediate  action. 

When  the  man  is  made  he  must  be  educated  ;  this  is 
not  perfected  in  one,  two,  or  many  generations,  but, 
though  unperceived,  unfelt,  it  goes  steadily  forward. 
One  after  another,  some  good  or  some  bad  quality  is 
brought  to  light.  If  the  former,  it  is  encouraged  and 
nurtured  by  the  love-principle,  as  much  as  possible  ;  if 
the  latter,  the  wisdom  principle  is  active  to  eradicate 
it.  This  is  a  very  slow  process,  as  you  are  aware,  and 
means  are  used  to  effect  it  that  would  not  be  recog- 


THE  SIDEREAL  HEAVENS.  121 

nized  on  your  plane,  but  of  which  you  will  see  the 
wisdom  when  you  pass  to  ours.  By  slow  but  sure  pro- 
gression, however,  man  has  now  developed  up  to  that 
state  of  refinement  and  knowledge  that  enables  him  to 
come  in  rapport  with  still  higher  intelligences  ;  and 
such  being  the  case,  more  light,  and  in  greater  abund- 
ance, can  now  be  given  to  him,  and  his  advance  will 
be  proportionately  rapid. 

Till  very  recently,  excepting  in  rare  instances,  men 
were  too  gross  for  spirits  to  approach  ;  they  could  not 
work  for  them  as  they  would  like  to  have  done.  Now, 
the  doors  to  the  spirit-world  are  opened,  and  spirits 
can  pass  through  to  you  ;  and,  in  some  few  instances, 
man  can  ascend  to  the  spirits.  All  this  is  carrying  on 
the  system  of  progression,  designed  by  the  All-wise,  at 
the  commencement.  This  is  the  way  He  takes  to  spread 
the  blessings  of  His  love  on  the  countless  myriads  He 
creates.  None  will  be  finally  miserable.  God  could 
not,  would  not,  have  it  so.  All,  however  sinful,  must 
ultimately  emerge  from  their  dark  prison  houses,  and 
realize  the  beauty  and  holiness  of  the  "  God-principle" 
hidden,  but  not  dead,  within  them. 

To  your  finite  minds,  and  small  perceptions,  the 
misery  and  sin  on  your  little  earth  may  seem  to  im- 
peach the  justice  and  love  of  God.  But  look  around 
you  and  see  from  what  they  proceed.  Is  not  man  a 
free  agent  ?  Has  he  not  always  had  the  power  of  act- 
ing for  himself?  Has  God  ever  interfered  to  control 
him  ?  Never.  Men  have  followed  out  their  own  de- 
sires, smothered  the  voice  of  conscience,  the  God-prin- 
ciple in  their  souls,  and  oppressed  and  tyrannized  over 
each  other  as  inclinations,  or  brutal  passions,  led  them. 
They  are  now  beginning  to  see  this  for  themselves, 
and,  also,  that  in  their  own  hands  is  the  remedy. 

They  have   "sown   the  wind,   they  must  reap   the 
11 


122  THE   SIDEREAL   HEAVENS. 

whirlwind."  But  all  this  was  unavoidable,  it  was 
man's  development.  He  may  have  gone  through  some 
severe  trials,  but  all  had  their  uses ;  and  when  time 
shall  be  no  more  with  him,  he  will  see  them.  You 
could  not  expect  that  he  should  rise  to  the  high  stand- 
ard he  will  finally  attain  without  some  hardships — that 
he  could  become  a  bright  angel  of  light  without  some 
purification.  Eecollect  his  origin,  from  the  brutes,  the 
roots,  the  granite  rock,  the  mud  and  slime  of  the  first 
formations ;  and  then  wonder  not  that  he  partakes  of 
some  of  the  lower  natures  he  originated  from,  and 
shows  them  sometimes  too  plainly. 

To  avoid,  or  rather  to  prevent  this  ;  purity  in  life  and 
thought,  purity  in  food  and  drink,  are  essential.  Confine 
yourselves  to  the  more  developed  plants,  roots,  and  ani- 
mal life  (if  you  cannot  lay  it  aside  altogether).  Let 
your  drink  be  the  one  God  has  provided  for  you,  and 
you  will  find  purity  of  thought  and  purpose  will  be  in- 
duced by  the  change  of  juices  you  generate  in  your  sys- 
tems. 

I  am  happy,  this  morning,  in  getting  such  good  control 
of  our  medium,  as  it  has  enabled  me  to  say  many  things 
to  you  that  may  benefit  your  bodies  and  improve  your 
ideas  on  various  points.  We  must  now  take  our  leave 
of  you,  with  earnest  good  wishes  for  your  progression  in 
spiritual  truth  and  development,  in  all  the  kindly  graces 
and  loving  attributes  that  shall  fit  you  for  your  onward 
march  when  you  enter  on  the  new  and  untried  spheres 
that  lie  before  you.  Do  as  much  work  for  yourselves, 
as  you  possibly  can,  while  on  your  earth-plane ;  it  is  the 
place  appointed  for  it  to  be  performed  on  ;  and  you 
have  all  the  requisites  around  you  to  do  it  properly.  If 
you  defer  the  labor  till  you  come  here,  you  will  bitterly 
repent  it.  The  means  are  not  at  hand — sometimes  unat- 
tainable for  a  long  period  of  time  ;  and  hard,  and  al- 


THE   SIDEREAL   HEAVENS.  123 

most  impossible,  it  is  for  those  who  put  off  all  their 
spiritual  development  till  they  come  here,  to  find  a  way 
to  rise.  Many,  many  of  you,  my  friends,  are  deceiving 
yourselves  with  the  thought  that  it  is  easier  to  do  it  in 
a  future  state — "  that  however  dark  and  miserable  you 
may  be  at  first,  you  can  bear  it,  it  won't  befor  long — at 
any  rate,  none  are  damned  ;  there  is  no  lake  of  fire  for 
you  to  burn  in,  and  you  don't  care — finally  you  will 
come  out  all  right,  and  you  are  no  coward,  yon  can  en- 
dure some  pain  without  flinching." 

These  are  miserable  sophistries,  my  friends,  and  the 
sooner  you  develop  out  of  them  the  better  for  you. 
Punishment  must  follow  every  transgression.  On  your 
earth  you  may  rise  above  your  vices  and  escape  with 
very  moderate  correction — ruined  health,  temper,  or  for- 
tune. But  if  you  pass  over  the  dark  valley,  with  the 
sins  of  your  life  still  rampant  in  your  souls  ;  the  atone- 
ment for  them  will  be  entirely  different.  They  will, 
themselves,  rise  up  in  judgment  against  you  ;  showing 
forth  in  their  naked  deformity,  made  ten  thousand  times 
more  hideous  to  you,  from  your  spiritual  eyes,  being  now 
open,  to  see  them  as  they  are  ;  for,  my  friends,  in  pro- 
portion as  God  is  pure  and  lovely,  so  is  sin -hideous  and 
impure  in  His  sight ;  and  His  spirit,  in  you,  will  make 
this  inferiority  as  palpable  to  the  guilty  sinner,  as  God 
can  make  His  love  and  wisdom  felt  by  the  purified  and 
angelic  minds  of  the  higher  intelligences. 

Think  of  these  things,  my  dear  friends  of  earth,  and 
delay  not  to  put  the  axe  at  the  root  of  every  evil  and 
debasing  thought  and  temper.  Try  to  attain,  while  you 
are  yet  spared  to  do  it,  to  the  purity  and  holiness  of 
life  that  Christ  first  came  to  bring  to  men's  notice,  and 
which  we  now  come  to  urge  on  your  serious  attention 
and  practical  carrying  out.  George  Fox. 

December  18, 18G0. 


ON  THE  SPIRIT  WORLD,  AND  THE  LAW  THAT  GOV- 
ERNS THERE,  AND  ON  YOUR  SPHERE. 

The  subject  on  which  we  are  going  to  treat,  is  one 
that  has  too  little  occupied  the  consideration  and  atten- 
tion of  men.  They  have  gone  on  their  way  planning, 
projecting,  executing  projects  that  they  considered  ema- 
nated from  their  own  brains,  their  own  individuality, 
when,  probably,  hundreds  of  spirits,  unseen,  unfelt,  or,  if 
felt,  disregarded,  had  labored  to  impress  those  ideas, 
those  projects,  on  their  brains  for  weeks  before.  Yet 
man  considers  himself  a  free  agent,  and  acts  as  one.  He 
never,  or  very  rarely,  takes  the  future  of  his  being  into 
consideration  ;  he  seldom  asks  himself  what  is  to  be  the 
next  state  of  his  existence — where  he  will  go  to  when  all 
is  ended  to  him  here — for  none  now  can,  really,  hold  the 
doctrine  that  their  souls  remain  with  their  bodies  in  the 
tomb.  But,  though  men  know,  and  can  realize,  the  fal- 
lacy of  this  teaching,  it  is  only  very  recently  indeed  that 
any  have  concerned  themselves  about  the  question  so 
vitally  important  to  you  all,  viz.,  if  the  soul  does  not  re- 
main there,  where  does  it  go  to  ?  This  important  query 
they  have  evaded,  and  put  away  from  them,  to  the  last 
moments  of  their  earthly  existence,  when  they  could  do 
so,  and  left  the  discovery  of  the  real  state  of  things  till 
their  separation  from  the  body  was  accomplished. 


ON   THE   SPIRIT   WORLD,    ETC.  125 

Is  not  this  strange  indifference  in  men  ?  Would  )-ou 
not  say  that  their  eyes  must  have  been  blinded  to  the 
truth  purposely  ? — that  some  unseen  intelligence  must 
have  sealed  up  their  understandings,  so  that  they  should 
not  look  into  these  things  ?  My  friends,  it  is  so.  The 
lower  spirits  of  the  unseen  world,  who  surround  you  in 
mp-iads,  forming  a  dark  wall  of  separation  between  you 
and  the  higher  intelligences,  have  filled  your  minds  with 
fallacious  teachings  or  contented  indifference.  They 
have  either  made  you  supinely  inactive,  or  blindly 
trusting  in  the  false  teaching?  they  had  previously  given 
to  men,  by  some  one  or  other  more  susceptible  to  their 
impressions  than  the  generality  of  people. 

This  dark  body  of  spirits  who  environ  you,  and  con- 
trol so  many  of  you,  in  every  worldly  action,  are  the 
departed  from  your  sphere,  who,  having  lived  upon  it  in 
the  same  thoughtless,  indifferent  manner  that  you  are 
now  doing,  can  progress  no  higher,  but  still  hover 
around  the  place  where  they  formerly  played  their  part 
in  life's  drama  so  badly.  They  remain  because  they  can 
not  rise,  and  they  must  continue  to  hang  around  and 
influence  you,  till  you,  by  your  own  efforts,  drive  them 
away.  You  are  now  under  their  control,  but  you  may 
bring  them  under  your's — for  we  do  not  say  that  this 
state  of  things  is  necessary,  if  men  will  work  for  them- 
selves to  remove  it. 

But  I  would  return  a  little  from  what  I  am  now  say- 
ing, and  continue  on  my  first  observation,  viz.,  that  men 
are  not  aware  of  the  influences  they  are  under,  and  the 
control  these  unseen  beings  exercise  over  every  action 
of  their  lives. 

Men  and  spirits  are  possessed  of  a  magnetism  that 
attracts  or  repels,  as  the  influences  brought  in  juxtaposi- 
tion to  it  are  congenial  or  otherwise  ;  and  the  magnet- 
ism of  the  earth  keeps  these  low  spirits  round  it  on  the 


126  ON  THE  SPIRIT  WORLD,   ETC. 

same  principle.  The  earth  draws  this  magnetism  from 
the  people  ;  they  impregnate  everything  with  which 
they  come  in  contact,  and  the  earth,  being  a  large  sur- 
face, and  negative  to  them,  retains  this  magnetism  of 
the  people,  and  acts  as  a  positive  pole  to  the  less  dense 
magnetism  of  the  dark  spirits  around  it. 

Now,  my  friends,  it  is  only  by  purifying  the  atmo- 
sphere, in  your  own  souls,  that  you  can  reform  this  state 
of  things.  It  is  only  by  your  earnest  aspirations  after 
a  higher  and  better  life  than  you  have  ever  yet  desired, 
sincerely,  to  follow  out,  that  this  cloud  that  hangs  over 
your  fair  earth,  and  helps  to  destroy  all  harmony  and 
happiness  upon  it,  can  be  dissipated.  By  this  method, 
you  may  draw  down,  nay,  you  cannot  help  drawing 
down  to  you,  the  higher  magnetism  of  the  heavens,  to 
baptize  you  with  its  influence,  and  scatter  the  darkness 
around  you. 

The  whole  spirit-world  is  regarding,  with  interest,  this 
great  effort  that  is  now  being  made,  to  penetrate  to 
you  and  bring  you  light,  by  the  higher  and  more  intelli- 
gent spirits  who  have  left  your  sphere,  but,  who  can  do 
little,  effectually,  till  men  co-operate  with  them. 

The  time  is  now  come  for  them  to  work  with  success. 
Some  light  has  penetrated,  some  few  are  enlightened, 
and  can  see  and  feel  the  importance  of  the  work  ;  and 
this  being  accomplished,  and  the  darkness  dissipated,  in 
some  few  places,  the  openings  will  rapidly  be  made 
wider  ;  and  the  suffering  earth,  as  well  as  its  still  more 
miserable  inhabitants,  shall  have  light  and  life  brought 
to  them.  The  poor  spirits,  too,  who  have  so  long  hung 
around  it  in  hopeless  misery,  unable  to  make  any  change 
for  the  better,  in  their  condition,  shall  be  sharers  in  the 
benefits — their  bonds  shall  be  loosed,  their  fetters  un- 
bound. Freed,  by  the  action  of  our  magnetism  upon  the 
earth,  from  the  attraction  that  holds  them  to  it,  they 


ON   THE   SPIRIT  WORLD,    ETC.  127 

will  be  enabled  to  shake  off  their  fetters,  and  rise  to  a 
higher,  better  sphere. 

My  friends,  you  little  know  the  sufferings  of  these 
poor  spirits.  They  arc  in  darkness,  isolation,  and 
slavery,  to  the  sins  that  they,  formerly,  indulged  in. 
They  would  rise  if  they  could,  but  this  attraction  I 
speak  of,  prevents  them  ;  and,  being  obliged  to  remain 
near,  they,  reading  your  minds,  and  attracted  also  by 
the  similarity  of  tastes  and  passions,  strengthen  and 
assist  you  in  the  gratification  of  them.  As  spheres  of 
light -and  holy  spirits  are  drawn  by  the  pure  and  truth- 
ful mortal,  so  are  spheres  of  dark  and  unprogressed 
spirits  attracted  by  men  of  the  same  stamp  as  them- 
selves. The  spheres  you  understand,  are  the  different 
kinds  of  magnetism  which  spirits  draw  around  them, 
and  which  is  determined  by  their  state  of  progression, 
or  the  reverse.  They  are  drawn,  also,  by  this  power  to 
men's  sides,  and  they  influence,  and  work  in,  and  for 
them.  If  a  man  strive  against  the  evil  spirits,  they  must 
leave  him  ;  for  the  very  prayerful  endeavors  he  makes 
destroys  their  connection,  brings  him  into  a  different 
sphere,  and  they  cannot  remain.  Should  he,  however, 
return  to  his  former  courses,  they  will  come  also,  for 
then,  again,  he  has  gone  back  to  his  former,  or  more 
probably,  a  worse  sphere. 

So  you  see,  my  friends,  that  these  outside  influences 
unite  themselves  to  those  bad  passions  and  dispositions, 
in  your  souls,  with  which  they  are  congenial.  They  do 
no  not  force  themselves  upon  you,  but  they  are  attracted 
by  you.  When  they  do  come,  however,  they  are  sure  to 
make  bad,  worse ;  for  they  have  the  same  unsated,  un- 
gratified  passions,  and  they,  being  no  more  developed 
than  you  are,  and  with  no  means  of  indulging  their  de- 
sires in  spirit  life,  will  eagerly  join  and  assist  you  in 
evil  doings.    They  feel  enjoyment  for  the  time,  and  they 


128  ON   THE   SPIRIT    WORLD,    ETC. 

try  to  promote  the  desires  in  you,  they  wish  to  gratify. 
Do  not  blame  the  spirits,  my  friends,  for  this  ;  they  are 
no  more  in  fault  than  you  are,  nor  so  much.  You  have 
the  opportunity  to  do  better  ;  you  might  rise  if  you 
would.  They  are  not  so  fortunate  ;  bound  by  ties,  as 
of  adamant,  to  your  sphere,  they  cannot  progress,  they 
cannot  develop,  unless  in  some  rare  instances  they  are 
brought  in  contact  with  higher  intelligences  through 
some  good  medium.  But  you  know,  my  friends,  how 
difficult  this  is — how  hard  it  is  to  bring  them  even  into 
the  medium's  sphere,  they  are  so  drawn  by  this  power 
of  magnetism  to  their  dark  abodes. 

We  do  not  enter  on  this  part  of  our  subject  so  fully 
now  as  we  might  do,  but  we  would  say  that  where  me- 
diums,  good  and  true,  will  consent  to  take  this  great 
mission  in  hand,  they  will  benefit,  not  only  the  poor  suf- 
ferers, not  only  their  own  souls,  but  millions  of  people 
yet  unborn,  who  may  be  by  this  means  freed  from  the 
bad  influences  that,  unseen,  unfelt,  have  wrought  so  much 
evil  on  the  earth  in  times  past,  and  who,  at  this  present 
moment,  continue  their  destructive  work. 

We  do  not  know  what  our  friends  will  think  of  the 
doctrines  we  advocate,  the  teachings  we  bring  ;  they 
are  so  entirely  opposed  to  the  pride  of  man,  glorying  in 
his  reason,  and  in  his  intellectual  attainments,  fancying 
himself  next  to  a  God,  and  daring  to  question  the  wis- 
dom of  the  power  that  brought  him,  and  every  other 
thing,  into  existence.  But,  humiliating  as  you  may  feel 
it,  my  friends,  you  are,  in  truth,  the  bond-slaves  of  your 
passions,  and  the  servants  of  the  unseen  beings  who 
work  through  them.  Apparently  free,  you  are,  in  reality, 
tied  fast  in  the  fetters  of  all  the  sins  and  vices  that  ob- 
tain dominion  over  you,  and  you  can  only  shake  off  this 
bondage  by  strong  and  earnest  endeavors  after  a  higher 
state  of  perfection,  a  more  developed  principle  of  good 


ON   THE   SPIRIT   WORLD,   ETC.  129 

within  you,  extending  itself  into  every  fibre  of  your 
being.  When  you  do  this,  either  singly  or  collectively, 
good  results  will  soon  be  observable  ;  change  of  heart 
will  produce  change  of  life,  and  the  sensual,  the  debased, 
the  miser,  or  the  sluggard,  will  cast  off  his  vices  as  the 
serpent  his  skin,  and  appear  clothed  anew ;  the  same,  to 
outward  seeming,  but  in  reality  entirely  different. 

We  now  enter  upon  a  new  branch  of  our  subject, 
namely ;  the  reason  why  these  influences  are  permitted 
to  work  with  man  ;  sometimes  for  his  benefit,  but,  far 
more  frequently,  for  his  detriment.  The  laws  that  gov- 
ern the  different  universes,  all  emanate  from  the  same 
fount  of  wisdom  and  knowledge.  One  rule  works  in 
and  through  them.  This  may  be  called  "  the  lata  of 
Compensation"  Each  one  derives  from  another  its  ex- 
istence, each  one  is  dependent  on  another  for  its  sup- 
port, after  it  enters  into  a  state  of  being.  The  same 
rule  holds  good  through  every  department  of  creation, 
till  we  reach  up  to  the  Great  unseen  cause  of  all,  who 
designed  and  carried  out  His  conceptions.  As  every- 
thing, in  nature,  may  be  traced  to  another  being  for  its 
origin,  and  its  support  is  also  drawn  from  some  source 
foreign  to  itself,  so,  every  living,  sentient  being  is  in- 
debted to  some  others  for  like  benefits,  and  a  claim  may 
be  said  to  be  established  upon  them.  Men  and  spirits 
are  under  this  law  in  a  more  strikingly  obvious  manner, 
than  inanimate  objects  ;  they  can,  from  their  superiority 
of  conception  and  the  larger  proportion  of  the  God- 
principle  implanted  in  them,  see  and  feel  their  indebted- 
ness to  their  antecedents.  But  men  do  not  often  see 
that  this  rule  works  two  ways,  and  that  they  may  owe 
to  them  the  many  evils  and  diseases  that  afflict  them ;  the 
vices  and  debasing  passions,  the  lust  for  money,  station, 
power  ;  as  much  as  the  more  noble  parts  of  their  natures. 

The  vices  and  crimes  that  now  so  debase  men  in  thoir 


130  ON   THE   SPIRIT  WORLD,   ETC. 

developed  state,  were  not  vices  and  crimes  in  the  animal 
kingdom  from  which  he  originated.* 

These  are  the  laws  that  govern  you  ;  man  must  pro- 
gress if  he  wishes  to  rise,  if  he  stands  still  he  retro- 
grades. This  law  of  compensation  is  what  draws  the 
dark  spheres  of  spirits  around  your  earth.  They  sinned 
while  in  the  body  ;  they  offended  the  higher  light  im- 
planted in  them,  by  their  misdeeds.  They  did  not  follow 
on  in  the  law  of  progression  as  they  might  have  done,  as 
they  had  abundant  means  of  doing ;  and  the  law  of  Com- 
pensation forbids  them  to  leave  this  sphere  and  its  sur- 
roundings till  they  accomplished  what  they  should  have 
done  on  earth.  It  is  true  that  they,  by  remaining  round 
your  planet,  increase  your  difficulties,  and  make  it  a  far 
more  arduous  task  for  you  to  develop  out  of  your  vices, 
but  this  is  a  part  of  the  same  law,  and  must  be  sub- 
mitted to.  From  the  world,  on  which  they  played  their 
parts  so  badly,  must  they  get  the  means  of  escaping 
from  their  prison.  In  various  ways  they  do  this,  and 
new  ways  of  escape  are  now  being  revealed  to  them. 
Hitherto,  these  dark  spirits  have  been  attracted,  by  you, 
for  the  sake  of  gratifying  their  passions,  or  stimulating 
in  you  the  tempers  they  delighted  to  indulge  in  while 
here,  but,  now  they  most  frequently  come  for  light  and 
deliverance. 

*But  man,  when  developing  from  that  state,  was  endowed  with 
higher  and  finer  sensibilities,  with  nobler,  more  God-like  attributes. 
He  was  not  left  unassisted  to  attain  his  present  position  and  future 
eminence  5  power  was  given  him  equal  to  his  necessities,  faculties 
were  implanted,  principles  were  instilled,  and  he  was  the  recipi- 
ent of  enough  of  the  God-principle,  or  soul,  to  enable  him  to  do  all 
that  was  required  of  him  by  the  law  of  Compensation — that  is,  he  had 
enough  of  light  given  to  enable  him  to  do  all  that  was  required  of 
him.  It  was  not  so  bright  and  defined  in  him)  at  first,  that  he  could,  at 
once,  cast  off  the  animal  and  become  the  man  as  man  should  be,  but  it 
was  there,  ready  for  him  to  develop  its  beauties  by  slow  or  fast  pro- 
cesses, as  he  might  be  led. 


ON   THE   SPIRIT   WORLD,   ETC.  131 

The  spiritual  excitement,  at  present  creating  such  a 
u  shaking  of  the  dry  bones"  among  you,  has  extended 
to  them,  and  they  begin  to  see  a  way  of  escape  from 
their  drear  abodes.  Progression,  development,  is  being 
sung  among  these  poor  lost  ones  as  well  as  among  you, 
and  with  far  more  earnest  anxiety  on  their  part  to  be 
made  recipients  of  the  blessings.  We,  of  the  higher 
spheres,  are  laboring  for  them  as  well  as  for  you  of 
earth  ;  but,  we  cannot  so  easily  reach  them,  because 
their  darkness  is  a  far  greater  obstacle,  it  being  pro- 
duced by  the  condition  of  the  spirits  themselves  who 
flee  from  our  presence,  unable  to  endure  our  light.  We 
have,  however,  other  means  of  reaching  them,  and  these 
are  principally  through  some  of  their  own  society  whom 
Ave  have  been  enabled  to  benefit  through  mediums,  and 
whose  delight  it  is,  after  they  have  received  some  light, 
to  return  to  the  dark  spheres  and  preach  deliverance 
to  their  fellow-captives.  These  missionaries,  in  the 
cause,  can  penetrate  much  near  to  them  than  higher  in- 
telligences are  able,  because  they  are  not  themselves 
too  light  to  drive  them  away. 

The  reason  why  the  magnetism  of  a  high  spirit  causes 
the  poor  dark  ones  to  flee  from  them,  when  they  ap- 
proach, is  that  its  light  makes  them  not  only  miserable 
but  ill.  Now,  my  friends,  this  law  of  retributive  jus- 
tice works  for  all  alike.  Precisely  as  a  man  sows,  so 
shall  he  reap.  If  you  should  say,  why,  he  cannot 
help  himself,  he  must  sow  just  as  the  spirits  make  him. 
I  should  answer,  yes  ;  he  must,  indeed,  follow  their 
leadings.  If  he  yields  himself  a  slave  to  his  passions, 
he  will  be  led  on  from  bad  to  worse,  in  the  way  he  has 
chosen,  and  spirits  will  help  him  to  his  ruin.  But  if,  on 
the  contrary,  he  aspires  to  higher  and  better  things,  if 
he  keeps  the  rein  over  his  desires,  and  never  permits 
his  passions  to  guide  him.     If  he  seeketh  after  wisdom, 


132  ON  THE  SPIRIT  WORLD,   ETC. 

and  cultivateth  the  higher  part  of  his  being— the  God- 
principle,  instead  of  the  animal — spirits  will  still  guide 
him,  still  influence — rule  him,  if  you  will :  but  what  kind 
of  spirits  will  they  be,  think  you  ?  Surely  not  the  de- 
based loathsome  kind  that  would  be  attracted  to  the 
former  character  ?  No,  my  friends,  high  and  pure  in- 
telligences will  come  to  him  and  dwell  with  him  ;  they 
will  lead  him  on  in  the  path  he  has  chosen,  unseen  and 
silently,  may  be,  but  not  the  less  beneficial  and  ele- 
vating to  him.  They  will  never  leave  him,  never  for- 
sake him,  so  long  as  he  continues  true  and  faithful '  to 
himself;  and  they  will  be  the  first  to  welcome  him  to 
the  mansion  he  will  have  prepared  for  himself,  eternal 
in  the  heavens. 

So  does  this  law  of  compensation  work  through  all 
things.  It  extends  its  ramifications  through  all  parts 
of  creation.  Good  produces  good,  evil  is  followed  by 
evil.  Shall  a  fount,  at  the  same  time,  send  forth  sweet 
water  and  bitter  ?  Neither  can  one  do  good  who 
willeth  to  do  evil. 

We,  my  friends,  have  now  enlightened  you,  somewhat, 
on  these  hitherto  hidden  mysteries  of  your  being.  We 
have  shown  you  plainly,  I  think,  how  the  laws  in  re- 
gard to  spirits  work  among  you.  We  have  made  you 
clearly  understand,  that  though  man  is  apparently  a 
free  agent,  he  is,  at  the  same  time,  a  willing  slave. 
We  have  shown  you  that,  though  he  is  subservient,  now, 
to  his  vices  and  passions,  and  the  uDseen  stimulants  of 
them,  which  he  draws  around  him  by  his  want  of  self- 
control  and  self-knowledge,  he  might  free  himself  en- 
tirely from  these  influences,  and,  in  their  stead,  draw  to 
him  the  higher  and  holier  spirits  of  the  unseen  world, 
who  are  waiting,  only,  the  opportunity  to  come  in  unto 
him  and  dwell  with  him.  These  high  powers  cannot 
approach  men  without  something  to  draw  them.     They 


ON   THE  SPIRIT   WORLD,   ETC.  133 

require  the  earnest  aspirations  of  your  souls  to  go  forth 
for. light  and  purification.  And,  when  the  prayers  of 
men  ascend  for  these  blessings,  they  will  never  fail  to 
be  answered.  But  they  must  work  as  well  as  pray  ; 
they  must  resolutely  strive  with  themselves  ;  wrestle 
with  their  inmost  and  most  unsuspected  failings,  as 
also  with  those  more  palpably  evident.  To  draw  these 
holy  spirits  to  them,  they  must,  themselves,  be  pure. 
Men  cannot  accomplish  this  change  in  one  month  or 
two,  but  gradually  they  will  find  themselves  progress- 
ing, and  as  they  rise,  in  their  inner  life,  to  higher  stand- 
ards, nearer  and  nearer  will  they  draw  the  Holy  Spirit 
of  God,  given  through  us,  His  instruments,  to  them. 
The  light  in  their  souls,  so  long  dormant,  will  find  its 
congenial  surroundings,  and  the  man  will  become  har- 
monized and  sanctified,  while  yet  on  your  earth-sphere. 

Thus  you  see,  my  friends,  that,  although  you  are  not, 
in  reality  free  agents,  there  is  no  reason  why  you 
should  not  make  yourself  agents  for  the  good,  instead 
of  the  bad  influences  that  surround  you.  You  are  free 
to  choose  who  shall  be  your  masters,  and  we  would  en- 
treat you  to  use  your  privilege  aright.  By  doing  so, 
the  benefit  is  not  confined  to  yourselves,  it  will  extend 
far  and  wide  ;  as  will  the  evil,  if  the  reverse  is  the 
case.  Men  may  think  that  they  have  some  injustice  to 
complain  of  as  respects  the'  bad  influences  by  which 
they  are  surrounded.  But  I  think,  my  friends,  if  you 
will  look  into  the  subject  with  attention,  you  will  not 
find  it  is  so.  From  the  first,  man  has  been  in  posses- 
sion of  the  soul  or  God-principle  within  him,  just  the 
same  as  now.  Every  child  is  endowed  with  it,  indi- 
vidually, before  he  enters  on  your  earth-life,  and  in 
the  same  ratio  will  it  continue  to  be  given  to  men. 

When  man  first  received  the  boon,  he  could  not  ap- 
preciate it  as  he  now  does,  or  should  do  ;  and,  being 


134  ON  THE  SPIRIT  WORLD,  ETC, 

less  enlightened,  less  was  expected  from  him.  He  had 
less  to  be  responsible  for,  consequently,  when  he  passed 
from  your  sphere,  the  sins  he  committed,  though  per- 
haps more  cruel  and  brutal  than  yours,  did  not  reflect 
themselves  back  to  him  in  the  dreadful  deformity  they 
would  assume  in  your  more  progressed  state  of  being. 
Less  was  expected  from  him.  The  laws  of  compensa- 
tion require  only  in  proportion  as  they  give.  These 
ancient  races  have  a  long  stage  of  advancement  to  go 
through  after  leaving  your  sphere,  but  they  are  not,  for 
their  crimes,  compelled  to  remain  around  it  and  in- 
fluence men  now.  No,  they  have  long  passed  on  into 
another  state,  and  are  going  through  their  higher  de- 
velopment separate,  and  distinct,  from  your  earth. 

But,  gradually,  my  friends,  after  these  first  denizens 
passed  away,  changes  in  the  nature  of  men,  climate, 
and  animals  took  place.  There  was  more  refinement  in 
everything,  and  men  could  feel,  and  know,  that  they 
were  better,  nobler,  than  the  brutes.  Then  more  was 
expected  from  them.  They  had  received  more  light 
and  development,  and  they  felt,  and  knew,  there  was  a 
difference,  a  right  and  a  wrong  in  men's  actions.  Then 
it  was  that  conscience  came  into  more  direct  sway  ;  this 
internal  monitor  could  make  itself  heard,  and,  through 
its  teachings  and  promptings,  men  might  have  learned 
much,  but,  as  in  your  own  day,  my  friends,  they  put 
away  the  light  from  them ;  they  preferred  gratifying 
the  animal  instincts  of  their  natures,  though  this  light, 
that  had  dawned  into  their  souls,  told  them  they  were 
wrong.  But,  though  they  might  stifle  conscience,  they 
could  not  prevent  the  compensation  that  followed  them 
after  they  left  this  sphere.  In  proportion  as  they  had 
received  light,  so  they  must  receive  punishment  for  dis- 
regarding that  light.  Still,  my  friends,  these  early  races 
were  not  so  hardly  dealt  with,  by  themselves,  as  you  now 


ON  THE-  SPIRIT   WORLD,   ETC.  135 

are.  They  were  more  enlightened  than  the  first  inhabi- 
tants, but  they  were  far  behind  you  in  development,  and 
their  punishments,  though  severe,  are  ended,  and  they 
have  passed  on  to  another  sphere  to  complete  their 
education,  if  I  may  so  say. 

After  the  light  of  conscience  had  been  given  to  men, 
they  began,  gradually,  toreason  and  inquire  into  subjects, 
more  with  reference  to  their  origin,  than  any  which  had 
yet  occupied  their  attention.  From  these  questionings, 
in  their  rude  style,  they  gradually  deduced  the  fact  that 
some  superior  power,  or  powers,  had  made  their  world 
and  them.  They  could  not  get  a  correct  idea,  but,  in 
some  instances,  their  notions  on  this  subject  were  far 
from  despicable.  They  made  a  god,  in  their  imagina- 
tions, like  themselves — fierce  in  his  wrath,  terrible  in  his 
displeasure.  They  feared  and  bowed  down  to  the  being 
of  their  fancy;  their  consciences  told  them  they  were 
often  guilty  of  sins ;  their  idea  of  a  God  told  them  they 
must  be  punished  for  those  sins.  So  they  created  altars, 
they  offered  sacrifices  to  this  terrible  being,  and  tried  to 
appease  his  wrath  in  a  manner  they  thought  most  conge- 
nial to  him.  Mistaken  they  were,  in  their  conception  of 
his  character,  and  their  mistake  has  more  or  less  tinged 
all  the  ideas  men  have  formed  of  Deity  down  to  this 
late  day. 

When  men  had  found  out,  by  their  intuitions,  that 
there  must  be  a  power  outside  of  themselves  and  of 
their  earth,  it  was  easy  for  them  to  multiply  it  into 
many — to  worship  it  under  as  many  different  names  as 
they  counted  its  attributes.  So,  many  deities  arose,  and 
almost  every  division  of  the  earth  had  its  separate,  and 
distinct,  God  or  Gods. 

We  have,  here,  given  a  rapid  summary  of  the  state  of 
the  earth,  in  general,  previous  to  the  time  of  your  early 
records,  but  with  some  of  the  nations  who  had  pro 


136  ON   THE  SPIRIT  WORLD,  ETC. 

gressed  much  farther  than  the  others,  we  shall  enter  into 
further  details.  Man's  advancement  has  been  slow,  al- 
most imperceptible  to  himself,  but,  by  looking  back  into 
the  abyss  of  time  we  can  mark  its  steady  onward  march. 
You  can  see  for  yourselves,  however,  by  examining  the 
commencement  of  the  eras  from  which  you  date,  how 
much  improvement  there  has  been,  even  in  that  short 
period  of  time ;  and,  by  that,  you  can  form  some  judg- 
ment of  the  antecedent  epochs.  He  has  slowly,  but 
surely,  ascended  the  hill  of  progress,  both  mentally  and 
morally  ;  physically,  also,  he  has  not  retrograded.  He 
may  not,  now,  possess  the  strength  and  gigantic  propor- 
tions of  his  ancestors  of  the  tertian  era,  but  he  is  far 
more  refined  and  nicely  proportioned  in  his  organiza- 
tion than  he  was  then.  Size  is  not  a  criterion  of  devel- 
opment. The  harmonious  arrangement  of  all  the  con- 
stituent parts  is  much  more  to  be  desired,  and  in  this 
way  man  is  becoming  more  and  more  perfect.  He  has, 
now,  in  some  races,  attained  to  a  high  standard  of 
refinement  bodily,  but  his  moral  standard  has  not  kept 
pace  with  his  physical.  He  is  yet  very  low  on  the 
plane  of  wisdom  and  love.  The  God-principle  has  sunk 
almost  into  desuetude,  while  he  has  been  pampering 
and  indulging  the  more  perishable  parts  of  his  forma- 
tion, and  it  is  time  for  him  to  awake  from  his  lethargic 
state  and  seek  to  elevate  his  soul  also. 

The  people  who  immediately  preceded  the  Chinese, 
etc.,  were  tolerably  developed  from  the  animal.  They 
were  capable  of  inventing,  and  forming  many  useful 
and  interesting  means  of  diversifying  their  existence. 
They  had  not,  at  the  first,  learned  the  importance  at- 
tached to  a  separation  of  the  sexes,  that  is,  for  a  union 
of  two  together  ;  but  they  had  found  clothing  a  neces- 
sity ;  they  had,  by  their  increased  refinement  of  living, 
and  habits,  generated  a  finer  and  more  delicate  cover- 


OK  THE   SPIRIT   WORLD,    ETC.  137 

ing  ;  their  skins  were  fast  losing  their  hard  consistency, 
and  their  hair  was  now  confined,  more  directly,  to  the 
parts  it  at  present  occupies  ;  they  began  to  feel  the 
effect  of  summer  and  winter,  and  the  comfort  a  coat  of 
skins  could  impart  during  the  latter  seasons.  When 
once  accustomed  to  clothing,  from  necessity,  they  con- 
tinued it  from  choice.  The  garments  they  had  worn 
in  winter,  to  protect  them  from  the  cold,  naturally  in- 
creased the  delicacy  of  their  own  bodies,  and  substi- 
tutes of  a  lighter  kind  replaced  the  skins,  as  the  seasons 
changed.  This  comparative  refinement  led  to  other 
luxuries.  Shelters  from  the  tempests  and  storms,  the 
wind  and  the  sun,  were  discovered  to  be  wanting — 
something  pleasanter  than  caves  and  hollow  trees  might 
be  adopted.  So,  those  more  ingenious  than  the  rest  de- 
vised little  huts.  Some  made  them  of  clay,  some  from 
the  branches  of  the  trees,  just  as  they  were  led.  In  this 
way,  the  idea  of  living  in  pairs  originated.  When 
they  had  made  these  little  homes,  they  were  not  large 
enough  to  accommodate  more  than  two  or  three  in- 
mates. Naturally  a  male  and  a  female  went  together  ; 
naturally  they  attached  themselves  to  each  other,  and 
resented  any  interference  in  their  domiciliary  arrange- 
ments :  and,  in  this  simple  manner,  originated  the  pre- 
sent developed  state  of  the  matrimonial  institution,  and 
the  less  important,  but  more  absorbing  practice,  called 
dress. 

From  the  description  I  have  given  you,  my  friends, 
of  the  state  men  had  progressed  to  after  so  many,  many 
ages,  you  will  see  how  slowly  the  work  goes  on,  and 
you  will  also  see  that  the  ignorant  races  of  that  period 
could  not  be  held  responsible,  as  you  are,  for  the  sins 
they  might  commit.  They  had  not  the  light  and  know- 
ledge you  have,  and  they  were  judged  accordingly. 
The  law  of  compensation  requires  only  in  proportion 


138  ON   THE   SPIRIT  WORLD,   ETC. 

as  you  receive.  These,  comparatively  uninformed  and 
yet  intelligent  beings,  had  souls  as  you  have,  and  after 
passing  from  this  sphere  they  were  placed  on  another 
planet,  and  with  more  refined  natures  and  attributes 
they  continued  on  in  their  development.  There  were 
differences  in  the  distribution  of  gifts  bestowed  upon 
them.  As  they  had  acted,  on  your  earth,  up  to  their 
highest  light,  or  the  reverse,  so  were  they  happy,  or  the 
contrary,  in  their  new  state.  Their  advance  in  refine- 
ment and  development  was  justly  proportionate  to  their 
conduct  here.  But,  as  they  were  gross  and  sensual, 
more  animal,  I  mean,  than  the  present  inhabitants  of 
earth,  they,  when  they  left  the  body,  assumed  a  denser 
and  more  substantial  form,  in  their  next  abode,  than  men 
now  do  ;  and  their  future  was  not  of  the  same  kind  as 
regards  rewards  and  punishments,  that  are  awarded  to 
men  now,  in  their  more  enlightened  state. 

Having,  ray  friends,  brought  man  down  to  the  period 
when  civilization  may  be  said  to  have  commenced,  L  e., 
when  the  human  animal  dressed  himself  and  took  a 
wife,  we  will  now  proceed  to  show  you  something  fur- 
ther of  the  workings  of  our  law. 

You  can  understand,  that,  so  many  ages  elapsing 
while  these  changes  were  slowly  passing  over  mankind, 
and  the  earth  also,  which  shared  in  the  improvement; 
many  new  ideas  slid  quietly  into  being — or  rather  were 
silently  evolved  out  of  the  more  progressed  minds  of 
the  few,  and  were  adopted  by  the  many.  The  East  was 
the  most  rapidly  developed  into  the  knowledge  of  those 
things  that  constitute  the  basis  of  civilized  life.  The 
races  of  men  there  had  more  intelligence,  as  the  climate, 
soil,  and  vegetable  life  were  all  favorable  for  their  de- 
velopment. The  animals  were  gentle,  endowed  with 
instincts  and  resources  in  themselves,  and  they  had  been 
undisturbed  by  the  many  upheavings  and  convulsions 


ON   THE   SPIRIT  WORLD,   ETC.  139 

the  world  had  undergone  in  various  parts.  For  these 
reasons  man  came  into  existence  there,  under  the  most 
favorable  auspices,  and  his  advance  was  in  proportion 
rapid.  The  Chinese  and  the  Japanese  have  been  long 
laughed  at,  by  the  wise  savans  of  the  west,  for  their 
boasted  antiquity  as  a  people,  and  pretensions  to  su- 
preme knowlege.  But,  my  friends,  men  too  often  laugh 
at  things  they  know  nothing  about.  The  antiquity  they 
claim  is  theirs ;  the  knowledge  of  many  things  was  theirs 
ages  and  tens  of  ages  before  the  people  of  Europe  had 
emerged  from  brutal  barbarism. 

They  could  manufacture;  they  knew  the  use  of  the 
silk-worm,  the  tea  plant,  the  compass,  the  rotation  of 
the  spheres  around  them ;  they  made  their  delicate 
china,  their  rich  silken  fabrics,  their  beautiful  carv- 
ings and  inlayings  in  ivory  and  wood,  long,  long  be- 
fore the  Christian  world  came  into  notice. 

They  and  the  Japanese  may  claim  the  earliest  civi- 
lized antiquity  of  any  nations  on  the  face  of  your  earth. 
Together,  yet  asunder,  they  progressed.  Their  isolation 
has  been  the  result  of  fear  ;  their  timid  natures  were 
first  startled  by  the  hordes  of  uncivilized  savage  tribes, 
who,  after  the  lapse  of  many  ages,  invaded  their  terri- 
tories. War  was  a  new  thing  to  these  poor  people, 
and  they  knew  not  how  to  resist  the  strength  and 
fierceness  of  their  invaders ;  but  their  indomitable  in- 
dustry conceived,  and  executed  a  project  which  is  almost 
incredible.  They,  finding  that  they  could  not  repel  the 
attacks  of  their  foes  by  force,  built  the  immense  wall 
that  still  remains  a  striking  monument  of  their  perse- 
vering energy. 

The  Chinese  and  the  Japanese  have  now  reached  a 
period  in  their  history  when,  other  parts  of  the  world 
having  overtaken  them  in  the  march  of  progress,  isola- 
tion is  no  longer  possible  or  profitable  for  them.    For 


140  ON  THE  SPIRIT  WORLD,  ETC. 

their  further  advancement,  in  higher  light  and  better 
knowledge,  it  is  necessary  that  many  changes  should  be 
made,  many  lives  be  sacrificed ;  but,  when  the  present 
turmoil  that  distracts  that  country  is  appeased,  new 
teachings,  new  doctrines  will  be  heard  among  them — a 
new  era  of  progression  will  commence,  and  the  Chinese- 
and  Japanese  (for  both  will  be  included),  shall  have  a 
higher  and  holier  light  to  guide  them  than  they  have 
yet  had.  Their  moral  and  spiritual  standards  shall  be 
exalted,  they  shall  go  on  with  the  rest  of  the  nations  up 
the  hill  of  progression,  and  share  with  them  the  better 
and  more  ennobling  teachings  we  bring  to  men.  When 
they  shall  receive  this  higher  light,  this  wisdom  from 
the  heavenly  fount,  then,  a  new  standard  of  punishments 
and  rewards  will  come  into  action  for  them.  Hitherto, 
their  moral  plane  has  been  very  low,  they  have  de- 
prived themselves  of  the  benefits  that  have  accrued  to 
the  world  from  the  teachings  of  Christ  and  other  re- 
formers. [See  Note.]  Since  the  time  of  Confucius  they 
have  received  no  new  teachings,  consequently  they  have 
been,  by  their  condition,  under  a  different  law  to  what  go 
verns  the  more  enlightened  nations.  Their  heaven  is 
not  the  Christian's  heaven,  neither  are  their  punish- 
ments as  severe ;  for,  many  things  that  you  have  been 
taught  from  your  infancy,  and  for  centuries  back,  they 
are  quite  unacquainted  with. 

Note.  From  their  scornful,  and  at  the  same  time  suspicious  and 
timid,  feelings  with  regard  to  other  nations,  they  have  excluded  them- 
selves, as  long  as  possible,  from  contact  with  them. 

We  told  you,  in  the  former  part  of  our  Essay,  that  the  Hindoos  of 
antiquity  were  as  different  from  the  present  inhabitants  of  that  coun- 
try as  the  African  from  the  white  man.  There  was  no  reason  why 
the  races  should  not  intermingle  and  improve  by  the  admixture.  Be- 
cause men  have  chosen  to  set  up  different  names  foi  different  races,  it 
does  not  follow  that  they  are  correct.  The  Caucasian  race,  so  called 
by  you,  is  really  the  mixed  progeny  of  the  Hindoos,  and  another  de- 


OX   THE   SPIRIT   WOULD,    ETC.  141 

We  will  now  leave  the  Chinese  and  the  Japanese,  and 
proceed  to  the  Hindoos,  the  next  race  that  made  itself 
a  name  on  your  earth.  This  interesting  people  did  not 
make  their  appearance  till  many  ages  after  the  former 
ones.  Their  country  had  many  violent  convulsions  be- 
fore it  finally  settled  down  in  its  present  quiescent  state. 
These  convulsions  were  all  good  for  it ;  they  purified 
and  rarified  the  strata  that  was  thrown  uppermost,  and 
the  mountain  ranges  that  bordered  it  on  the  North,  and 
cropped  out  in  bold  relief  in  some  of  the  southern  parts, 
generated  a  climate  good  for  the  development  of  the 
higher  and  more  intelligent  parts  of  the  man  ;  his  physi- 
cal and  his  nx>ral  system  soon  assumed  a  more  human 

velopment  of  the  monkey,  very  similar  to  the  class  from  which  the 
Hindoos  had  originated  at  an  earlier  date.  The  special  type  of  mon- 
key is  cot  now  in  existence  in  those  parts,  as  it  naturally  merged  into 
man. 

Take  into  consideration,  my  friend,  how  very  slow  the  process  of 
development  from  one  specie3  to  another  is,  and  you  will  see  that  the 
progressed  ape  would  not  be  so  far  removed  from  the  unprogressed 
ones  as  to  cause  a  separation.  One  would  naturally  learn  from  ano- 
ther, and  so,  by  slow  and  imperceptible  degrees,  the  change  would 
come.  When  the  necessary  advance  had  been  attained,  and  reason  could 
take  the  place  of  instinct,  then,  the  Divine  principle,  or  soul,  could 
enter,  and  the  ape  become  a  sentient  being.  I  do  not  know  that  we 
can  say  anything  more  on  this  subject  to  satisfy  our  inquiring  friend. 
Why  two  races  of  men,  originally  from  the  same  type  of  monkey, 
could  not  intermingle,  and  improve  by  the  admixture,  I  do  not  under- 
stand. Cannot  the  Chinese  and  the  Americans  amalgamate,  and  would 
not  they  bear  fruit  differing  from  both  stocks  ;  perhaps  no  better,  in 
such  case,  as  regards  the  American,  but  certainly  an  improvement  on 
the  Chinese.  And  yet  they  were  from  entirely  different  species  of 
ape,  and  developed  from  them  at  widely  separate  periods.  If  the 
rule  works  with  them,  why  should  it  not  with  the  ancient  Indians  and 
the  more  recently  developed  race  with  which  they  intermingled  ? 

It  worked  well,  my  friends,  for  it  produced,  as  I  before  said,  people 
more  intelligent,  beautiful,  and  skillful  in  all  the  arts  and  refinements 
of  life,  than  had  previously  existed.  The  Hindoos,  left  to  themselves, 
have  gradually  degenerated  to  what  you  now  see  them  ;  idle,  inoffen- 
sive »  beings  if  let  alone,  and  cruel,  revengeful  and  treacherous,  if 


142  ON   THE   SPIRIT   WORLD,    ETC. 

type,  if  I  may  so  say ;  his  ideas  were  more  elevated 
than  his  Chinese  neighbors  ;  the  magnificent  mountains, 
the  luxurient  products  of  the  soil,  the  gorgeous  plumage 
of  the  birds,  even  the  ferocious  qualities  of  the  animals, 
tended  to  excite  in  him  feelings  of  elevation  and  grand 
conceptions  of  the  Deity,  from  whom  all  these  emanated. 

Is  it  not  wonderful,  my  friends,  how  nearly  this  old 
race  approached  the  truth  in  its  conceptions  of  the  God- 
principle  ?  Is  it  not  also  wonderful  how  men,  having 
got  hold  of  so  much  light,  could  let  it  go  again  ?  But 
we  must  proceed  more  methodically,  and  try  to  trace 
cause  and  effect  to  their  source. 

At  the  period  at  which  we  have  now  arrived,  man 

aroused.  Some  few,  among  their  higher  classes,  retain  a  little  know- 
ledge of  the  teachings  and  faith  of  their  remote  ancestors,  mingled  with 
much  alloy  ;  but  progression  has  ceased  among  them,  and,  both  bodily 
and  mentally,  they  are  in  a  state  of  decay.  Those  of  them  who  mi- 
grated to  Egypt  rallied  their  energies,  and,  for  a  time,  made  great 
progress.  Sciences  and  arts  flourished  among  them,  though  they  never 
attained  to  the  refinement  and  elegance  of  the  Greeks  ;  still  they  were 
a  mighty  and  industrious  people,  and  the  ruins  of  their  enormous  tem- 
ples and  tombs  are  their  lasting  witnesses. 

These  nations,  together  with  the  Babylonian,  have  been  almost 
swept  from  time's  records,  while  the  hardy  descendants  of  these  mixed 
races,  we  spoke  of,  having  long  since  overtaken  these  older  ones  in 
their  onward  march,  have  steadily  ascendod  the  hill  of  progress  to  this 
time.  They  have  had  to  mix  their  blood,  in  more  than  one  instance, 
with  uncivilized  hordes  of  later  development ;  but  it  has  not  in- 
jured—rather assisted  in  their  progress,  after  a  time. 

The  barbarians  of  northern  Europe  were  from  a  high  type  of  the 
monkey  species  ;  they  were,  from  the  colder  and  more  arid  localities 
in  which  they  dwelt,  necessitated  to  endure  hardships,  and  exert  their 
intuitional  faculties.  The  temperance  of  their  habits,  and  the  cold- 
ness of  the  region,  brought  into  existence  a  fairer  and  more  robustly 
developed  man  than  the  more  tropical  regions,  and  the  benefit  to  the 
race  was  great  when  they  intermingled  with  the  southern  tribes.  But, 
my  friend,  I  can  say  no  more  on  these  subjects  ;  let  it  be  a  matter  of 
thought  for  yourself.  You  have  now  got  hold  of  the  thread  ;  do  not 
let  it  slip,  but  work  out  these  ideas  in  your  own  mind. 

Signed,  John. 


ON   THE   SPIRIT  WORLD,   ETC.  143 

had  made  his  appearance  in  different  portions  of  the 
globe.  The  Occident,  as  well  as  the  Orient,  had  its  re- 
presentatives. True,  they  were  not  so  advanced  on  the 
plane  of  progression,  but  they  were  approaching  to  that 
state  which  soon  merges  into  civilization.  Tho  old  in- 
habitants of  your  Western  Continent  were  no  whit  be- 
hind their  Eastern  brothers  in  their  physical  endow- 
ments. They  were  a  hardy  and  intelligent  race,  and 
soon  formed  for  themselves  surroundings  that  would 
not  have  disgraced  your  more  civilized  time. 

These  denizens  of  your  Western  world  lived  for 
many  ages  in  unalloyed  peace  and  prosperity.  They 
cultivated  the  arts  of  civilized  life  to  considerable  ex- 
tent. Many  inventions  were  known  to  them.  They 
worshiped  a  God  of  Love,  and  they  inculcated  peaceful 
and  humane  teachings.  The  old  sculptures,  that  now 
remain  to  you,  are  of  later  origin  and  by  a  different 
race  ;  one  that  sprung  up  in  the  more  Northerly  parts 
of  the  country,  and,  having  discovered  their  more  peace- 
ful neighbors,  carried  war  and  destruction  among  them  ; 
finally,  extirpating  them  as  a  nation,  and  almost  annihi- 
lating them  as  a  people.  These  events  occurred  during 
the  same  period  of  time  that  the  Hindoo  sages  had  car- 
ried their  people  far  up  the  hill  of  progress,  and  had 
erected  for  themselves  a  stupendous  theory  in  regard  to 
God,  which  still  remains  to  testify  to  their  wisdom  and 
advance  in  knowledge. 

After  the  Hindoos  had  made  considerable  advance  in 
knowledge,  a  change  came  over  the  people  ;  they  sent 
out  colonists  to  various  other  parts.  Egypt  was  one 
of  these  selected  locations,  Greece  was  another,  Persia 
and  Assyria,  also,  were  colonized  by  them.  They  were 
themselves  a  numerous  race,  highly  intelligent  and  en- 
terprising, and  they  extended  their  inquiries  and  re- 
searches far  and  wide. 


144  ON  THE   SPIKIT   WOKLD,   ETC. 

To  you,  my  friends,  who  look  upon  the  down-trodden 
degraded  inhabitants  of  India  now,  these  things  may 
seem  incredible.  But  you  must  remember  we  are 
speaking  of  a  race  as  different  from  them  as  is  your 
white  man  from  the  African  negro.  They  had  not  so 
long  developed  from  the  animal,  and  had  sufficient 
energy  for  every  project.  They  were  highly  endowed 
with  reasoning  faculties,  and  they  had  sublime  and 
poetical  ideas  of  their  God  and  his  surroundings. 

This  intelligent  people,  removed  to  Egypt,  soon 
adapted  themselves  to  the  peculiarities  of  the  country 
and  climate  of  the  land  of  their  adoption.  It  did  not 
take  them  long  to  form  correct  observations  as  to  the 
extraordinary  overflowing  of  the  Nile,  and  the  succeed- 
ing fertility.  When  they  had  become  accustomed  to 
this  phenomenon,  they  took  the  best  means  to  make  it 
subservient  to  their  purposes.  They  watched  the 
Heavens,  and  arranged  the  stars  in  clusters  to  suit 
their  ideas  ;  they  noticed,  with  care,  what  particular 
phase  the  Heavens  bore  when  the  rising  of  the  waters 
occurred ;  and  after  careful  and  diligent  comparison,  one 
year  after  another,  for  a  long  period  of  time,  they 
classed  their  clusters  of  stars  under  different  figures  or 
devices,  appropriate  to  the  different  seasons  when  they 
appeared  in  the  firmanent. 

The  twelve  signs  of  the  zodiac  were  thus  called  into 
existence,  typical  of  the  twelve  portions  of  the  year 
when  they  appeared  in  the  zenith  ;  and  the  rest  of  the 
starry  heavens  were  also  classified  and  arranged  under 
different  names  by  these  wise  men. 

Having  found  out  the  exact  period  of  time  it  took 
for  the  different  constellations  to  perform  their  annual 
round  and  return  to  them  again,  they  easily  determined 
the  duration  of  a  year. 

One  important  thing  they  failed  to  discover.     They 


OX   THE   SPIRIT  WORLD,   ETC.  145 

imagined  that  all  these  bright  luminaries  revolved 
around  their  own  little  sphere.  They  were  mistaken 
in  this,  but  how  much  have  all  succeeding  races  been 
indebted  to  them  for  what  they  did  find  out  and  be- 
queath to  them  ? 

My  friends,  these  Hindoos,  so  intelligent,  so  devel- 
oped, were  the  great  pioneers  of  knowledge  and  civil- 
ization to  the  world  of  the  East,  setting  aside  the  Chi- 
nese and  Japanese.  The  whole  European  and  Asiatic 
continents  owe  their  present  state  of  development  to 
them.  And,  looking  from  whence  the  Anglo-Americans 
of  the  northern  continent,  and  some  parts  of  the  south, 
sprang,  may  we  not  say  they  are  equally  indebted  to 
them  ?  It  is  indeed  so .  From  India,  the  cradle  of 
civilization,  enlightenment  first  emanated. 

The  Hindoo  sages  had  comunion  with  higher  sources 
of  intelligence  than  other  men.  They  were  so  elevated, 
so  spiritualized,  that  they  could  draw  down  wisdom 
from  higher  spheres.  Their  purity  and  simplicity  of 
life,  separate  from  the  noise  and  confusion,  the  dis- 
cord and  wrangling  of  lower  natures,  their  isolated 
dwellings,  generally  in  elevated  and  mountainous  re- 
gions, gave  them  every  opportunity  to  develop  into 
those  mediums,  for  higher  truths  and  more  ennobling 
teachings  than  had  previously  been  given  to  men. 

Do  not  suppose  that  in  those  early  ages,  of  which  so 
few  records  remain,  their  wise  men  practiced  the  aus- 
terities and  mutilations  that  are  now  so  often  used 
as  a  pretence  of  sanctity.  No,  my  friends,  they  were 
as  the  fathers  and  guardians  of  their  people  ;  they 
lived  among  them  a  simple  pastoral  life,  inculcating 
pure  and  lofty  teachings  among  the  many,  and  trying 
to  bring  all  into  the  same  peaceful,  elevated  condition 
they  had  attained  to  themselves.     Under  the  sway,  or 


146  ON  THE  SPIRIT  WORLD,  ETC. 

rather  under  the  paternal  care  of  these  wise  fathers  of 
the  nation,  the  people  were  happy  and  contented,  pro- 
gressing in  knowledge  as  well  as  in  love. 

But  a  time  came  when  a  stop  was  put  to  all  this, 
when  men  began  to  wax  proud,  arrogant  and  assuming 
— lording  it  over  their  weaker  brethren.  They  got 
tired  of  the  wise  and  paternal  rule  of  their  elders,  and 
determined  to  make  a  name  and  station  for  themselves. 
So,  to  prevent  further  troubles,  their  sages  proposed 
that  they  should  emigrate  and  colonize  some  other  more 
remote  region.  The  proposition  was  well  received, 
and  Egypt  was  the  land  selected  by  the  first  body  of 
adventurers.  Disturbances  still  continuing,  other  par- 
ties left  their  homes  and  settled,  first  in  Greece,  after- 
wards they  directed  their  steps  back  again,  but  reached 
no  nearer  than  the  country  you  now  call  Persia,  where 
they  located.  Assyria  was  colonized  in  the  same  man- 
ner, for  the  spirit  of  discontent  had  gone  forth  among 
the  poor  Hindoos,  and  a  change  was  to  take  place.  It 
was  for  a  good  purpose  eventually  ;  but  in  the  march  of 
progress  individuals  and  nations  must  always  suffer. 

The  disturbances  that  had  affected  such  changes 
among  these,  hitherto,  quiet  inoffensive  people,  did  not 
end  here.  The  remaining  inhabitants  became  discon- 
tented with  the  simple  rule  under  which  they  had  lived 
so  happily.  They  wanted  something  grander,  more 
imposing  ;  they  would  have  temples — palaces.  Their 
God,  whom  they  had  so  long  reverenced  in  sublime 
simplicity,  must  have  a  home  to  dwell  in,  great  as  their 
ideas  of  Deity.  They  had  also  learned  that  He  was  to 
be  feared  as  well  as  loved  ;  so  they  must  appease  Him 
with  offerings  and  sacrifices,  more  or  less  bloody,  as  they 
were  more  or  less  guilty.  Then  were  excavated  the 
famous  temples  of  India,  so  long   a  mystery  to  the 


ON   THE   SPIRIT  WORLD,   ETC.  147 

learned.  They  were  grand  as  the  conceptions  of  a 
people  could  make  them,  who  had  in  their  souls  the 
remnants  of  a  far  purer  creed. 

Men  have  often  speculated  as  to  the  comparative  an- 
tiquity of  the  Egyptian  and  Hindoo  ruins.  The  ques- 
tion may  now  be  answered.  Both  nations  were  of  the 
same  origin,  both  originally  of  the  same  pure  faith. 
But  both,  after  the  lapse  of  ages,  degenerated  in  their 
belief.     They  lost  their  first  love,  and  went  after  idols. 

Conscious  of  their  many  derelictions  from  the  spirit- 
ual faith  they  had  so  long  known,  they  invented  other 
and  easier,  at  the  same  time,  more  magnificent  and  gor- 
geous, modes  of  worship.  They  also  built  colossal  tem- 
ples, and  imaginary  deities  were  installed  in  them  with 
solemn  pomp  ;  but  the  pure  faith  of  their  fathers  was 
still  retained  by  some  few  who  loved  those  higher  teach- 
ings, and  it  was  from  one  of  these  faithful  followers  of 
the  old  Brahmin  creed,  that  the  Israelites  were  de- 
scended. 

Abraham,  the  friend  of  God,  so  much  misrepresented 
in  many  of  his  acts  in  your  old  records,  was  this  person. 
Full  of  faith  and  good  works,  he  had  seen  the  decay  of 
the  pure  and  holy  religion,  he  professed,  with  heartfelt 
sorrow.  Himself  a  Hindoo,  originally,  but  by  birth  a 
native  of  Mesopotamia,  he  had  followed  out  the  teach- 
ings of  his  people  in  all  their  purity.  Himself  a  me- 
dium, he  could  hold  communion  with  the  Angel-world, 
and  from  it  he  got  comfort  and  strength.  Promises 
were  made  to  him  for  the  future,  as  well  as  the  present 
time.  The  seal  of  Circumcision  was  ordered  to  be  put 
upon  his  descendants,  that  they  might  be  known  as  a 
distinct  and  selected  race,  to  keep  up  the  worship  of  the 
one  God,  and  be  the  cradle  in  which  to  nurse  the  seed, 
that  should  in  time  bear  fruit  in  Jesus  Christ. 

Abraham,  an  enlightened  and  far-seeing  man,  under- 


148  ON  THE  SPIRIT  WORLD,  ETC. 

stood  and  appreciated  the  blessings  bestowed  on  him- 
self and  his  posterity.  He  followed  the  direction  of 
his  spirit-guides.  His  child  was  circumcised,  his  future 
wife  was  selected  for  him  from  some  of  his  old  Hindoo 
relatives,  settled  not  far  away,  and  as  yet  free  from 
idolatry.  Isaac,  also,  endeavored  to  carry  out  his  fa- 
ther's teachings.  He,  too,  tried  to  find  wives  for  his 
sons,  guiltless  of  this  crime.  In  Esau's  case,  he  failed 
entirely ;  but  Jacob  still  respected  his  ancestors'  faith, 
and  married  descendants  of  his  own  nation,  though,  as 
afterwards  shown,  one  of  them  had  fallen  from  the  pure 
faith  of  her  fathers,  and  preferred  the  idolatrous  one  of 
the  surrounding  Nations. 

We  have  now,  my  friends,  finished  our  account  of  the 
Hindoos  for  the  present,  and  we  will  only  add  that  this 
wise  and  developed  people  have  long  passed  away  from 
your  sphere  and  its  surroundings.  They  do  not  inter- 
fere with  the  law  of  Compensation  that  obtains  now. 
Theirs,  at  one  time,  might  have  been  designated  as  the 
Golden  Age  upon  your  earth,  for  they  were  a  happy, 
enlightened,  peaceful,  and  intelligent  race  ;  and  they 
have  long  since  progressed  to  higher  conditions.  You 
may  say,  "  all  could  not  have  been  equally  good,  or  else, 
why  any  discord,  any  necessity  to  emigrate  ?"  True, 
my  friends,  some  discordant  spirits  were,  after  a  time, 
permitted  among  them,  and  they  stirred  up  elements  of 
strife  and  contention.  But  good,  you  see,  came  out  of 
evil.  Population,  knowledge  and  civilization,  were 
more  widely  extended  than  they  could  have  been,  had 
the  Hindoos  of  antiquity  always  retained  their  old 
boundaries,  as  the  Chinese  and  Japanese  have  done. 
While  the  former  have  been  the  civilizers  of  a  good 
portion  of  the  world,  the  latter  have  gone  on,  for  cen- 
tury after  century,  neither  advancing  themselves,  nor 
benefiting  others. 


ON   THE   SPIRIT   WORLD,   ETC.  149 

We  shall  now  proceed  to  another  branch  of  our  sub- 
ject, viz.,  the  introduction  of  the  so-called  Caucasian 
race  into  existence,  as  a  people.  They  had,  long  before 
the  time  at  which  we  have  now  arrived,  developed  from 
the  animal ;  but  as  they  had  made  little  further  progress 
than  the  most  barbarous  nations  of  your  present  epoch, 
they  could  scarcely  be  considered  as  entitled  to  be 
classed  among  the  civilized.  Their  origin  was  not  quite 
as  remote  as  the  Hindoos  ;  they  were,  indeed,  according 
to  your  computation  of  time,  far  later  in  making  their 
appearance.  Their  physical  development  from  the  ape 
was  favorable  and  rapid  in  its  progress  :  but,  for  a  long 
period  of  time,  they  remained  in  ignorance  of  most  of 
the  arts  of  civilized  life.  They  were  warriors  and  idol- 
aters, before  they  were  anything  further.  Their  rude 
conceptions  of  Deity  were  far  below  the  standard  of 
the  wise  Hindoos,  or  even  of  the  Chinese  and  Japanese. 
Stones,  rocks,  etc.,  images  of  clay,  hideous  to  behold, 
were  fashioned  by  them,  and  servilely  adored  with 
bloody  and  obscene  rites.  They  appeased  the  wrath  of 
their  monster  God,  with  sacrifices,  the  most  revolting 
and  the  most  outrageous  to  the  feelings  of  a  human 
being.  These  savages  became,  in  time,  pests  to  the  sur- 
rounding people — they  multiplied  and  waxed  strong  in 
iniquity.  Their  sons  and  their  daughters  were  offered 
up  to  their  idols,  and  barbarities,  the  most  atrocious, 
Were  practiced  upon  them. 

Then  came  a  time  when  the  law  of  Compensation 
came  into  more  perceptible  action,  so  that  even  the  bru- 
talized natures  of  these  untaught  monsters,  learned  that 
there  was  an  unseen  power  that  could  not  be  always 
outraged  with  impunity.  As  their  development  was 
low,  and  they  more  like  children  than  the  men  of  your 
day,  in  intellectual  attainments,  so  their  punishments 
had  to  be  apportioned  to  suit  their  capacities  ;  and  the 


150  ON  THE  SPIRIT  WORLD,   ETC. 

instinctive  fear  of  death,  by  drowning,  or  some  other 
frightful  calamity,  was  called  into  exercise.  They  were 
surrounded,  by  floods  of  waters,  terrified  by  the  internal 
convulsions  of  the  earth,  and  rendered  frantic  in  their 
despair  of  escape.  This  dreadful  calamity  destroyed 
many  of  them  ;  but  the  remainder,  grown  wiser  by  the 
teachings,  endeavored  to  profit  by  it.  They  reformed, 
in  some  degree,  their  vicious  practices.  They  tried  to 
civilize  and  amend  their  condition.  The  convulsions 
which  had  scattered  them,  had  also  brought  them  into 
nearer  proximity  to  some  of  the  more  developed  races. 
The  great  centre  of  the  inundations  was  in  Arabia,  and 
the  parts  of  Asia  Minor  bordering  on,  what  you  now 
call,  the  Black  Sea.  For  some  distance  East  of  those 
waters,  did  the  floods  and  earthquakes  extend,  and  con- 
sequently drove  the  savage  inhabitants  of  those  parts 
into  the  regions  peopled  by  the  Hindoo  colonists.  From 
them  they  gradually  acquired  the  knowledge  of  many 
arts,  tending  to  civilize  and  reform  them  ;  and,  being  a 
hardy  and  industrious  race,  they  soon  made  themselves 
masters,  not  only  of  their  arts  and  knowledge,  but  in 
many  parts,  of  their  country  and  persons,  almost  extir- 
minating  them  from  the  earth,  in  some  localities. 

This  mixed  race,  or  Caucasians,  as  men  call  them, 
were  more  immediately  the  progenitors  of  the  present 
population  of  southern  Europe.  They  migrated  there  as 
they  increased  in  numbers  and  knowledge,  and  founded 
the  different  dynasties  of  old.  The  Grecian,  the  Mace- 
donian, the  Persian  countries  were  all  inundated  by 
these  enterprising  people,  and  the  peaceful  Hindoo  set- 
tlers had  to  succumb  to  the  superior  strength  and  power 
of  their  half  brothers.  In  some  parts  it  was  not  so  much 
a  war  of  extermination — rather  a  gradual  amalgamation, 
and  where  this  happened  the  highest  types  of  beauty  and 
manly  development  were  the  result.    The  graceful  and 


ON   THE   SPIRIT  WORLD,   ETC.  151 

lithe  Hindoo  mingled  his  blood  with  the  hardy  for- 
eigner, and  both  were  improved  by  the  admixture.  The 
refined  intellect  of  the  one  was  able  to  work  with  more 
vigor,  when  sustained  by  the  vitality  and  energetic  force 
of  the  other.  And  so  originated  the  race  who  may  be 
said  to  have  called  forth,  in  its  highest  earthly  type,  the 
God-principle,  latent  in  all  human  beings. 

From  the  time  of  the  flood,  which  scattered  and  amal- 
gamated these  races  of  men,  we  now  proceed  to  show 
you  that  the  law  of  compensation  has  been  at  work. 
Before  that  time  the  most  intelligent  men  were  judged 
by  a  different  standard  ;  as  they  had  not  yet  attained  to 
a  sufficient  development  for  these  laws  to  come  into 
effect.  They  were,  as  are  the  American  Indians  and 
the  savages  of  the  Isles,  and  of  Africa,  tried  and  judged 
by  a-  law  adapted  to  them.  Some  were  taken  to  finish 
their  development  in  a  different  sphere,  some  to  the  hea- 
ven of  their  conceptions — the  happy  hunting-grounds — 
where  added  light  has  been  given  them  ;  and  they  are 
blessed  in  their  degree.  The  Chinese  and  the  Japanese 
are  not  to  be  held  accountable  by  the  same  law  that 
obtains  with  you ;  neither  are  the  poor  fallen  Hindoos. 
They  will  be  held  responsible  to  a  law  adapted  to  their 
state.  They  have  all  had  their  own  Christs,  their  own 
teachers,  and  according  to  their  light  will  they  be 
judged.  But,  as  I  said  before,  the  law  of  Compensa- 
tion came  into  force,  in  respect  to  civilized  men,  when 
this  latter  race,  having  united  to  the  Hindoo  colonists 
in  different  parts,  began  an  era  of  progression  that  has 
been  going  on  steadily  from  that  period. 

But,  my  friends,  you  must  disabuse  your  minds  of  the 
idea  that  there  is  the  same  standard  for  all.  It  is  well 
for  you  to  realize,  that,  just  in  proportion  to  the  light 
you  receive,  will  you  be  judged.  The  savages  of  Africa 
will  not  be  responsible  by  the  Christian's  standard ; 


152 

but,  if  you  bring  them  to  your  country,  and  educate  and 
civilize  them,  of  course  more  will  be  demanded  of  them. 
So  it  has  always  been.  Justice,  and  love,  and  wisdom 
rule  in  all  the  earth ;  call  it  what  you  please,  there  is  a 
law  of  Compensation  working  throughout  the  universes, 
and  that  law  regulates  all  things  and  all  people ;  but  the 
law  is  applied  to  different  parties  in  different  ways,  and 
it  has  its  particular  bearings,  in  separate  and  distinct 
forms,  for  the  Christians,  the  Mahometans,  the  Pagans, 
the  Savages — one  cannot  interfere  with  the  other. 

With  regard  to  the  Christian  world,  with  which  we 
have  now  more  immediate  concern,  we  would  wish  you 
to  understand  us  clearly.  When  God  impressed  Abra- 
ham to  separate  himself  from  his  idolatrous  surround- 
ings, and  endeavor  to  preserve  the  worship  of  the 
Eternal  in  its  sublime  simplicity,  a  higher  order  or 
standard  of  right  and  wrong  was  commenced  with  him. 
As  he  and  his  people  lived  differently,  believed  differently 
to  their  neighbors,  so  were  they  to  be  judged  differently. 
As  they  had  more  knowledge  of  the  true  God-principle, 
their  rewards  were  to  be  greater,  if  they  lived  up  to  the 
standard  given  to  them,  or  they  were  to  be  proportion- 
ately punished  if  they  failed  to  do  so. 

From  Abraham's  time  has  the  same  law  of  Compensa- 
tion obtained  among  his  descendants,  gradually  increas- 
ing in  its  requirements  as  they  developed  more  and 
more  into  light.  When  Christ  came  he  raised  the 
standard  far  higher  than  it  had  ever  been  before,  and 
extended  the  light  of  his  teachings  to  other,  and  far 
distant,  lands.  Men  of  other  races  had  sprung  up  and 
made  so  much  advance  in  knowledge  that  they  could 
realize  the  superior  beauty  and  holiness  of  his  concep- 
tions of  life.  They  received  them  gladly,  and  by  so 
doing  came  under  the  same  law  that  governed  the 
Israelitish  people.     So  it  has  gone  on,  my  friends,  to 


ON   THE  SPIRIT   WORLD,   ETC.  153 

the  present  time ;  every  new  nation  or  people  you  bring 
into  this  faith  comes  under  this  law,  and  will  be  judged 
by  it. 

And  now,  my  friends,  further  advancement  must  be 
made.  A  higher  and  holier  standard  must  be  erected 
among  you.  Hitherto,  your  religion  has  consisted  more 
in  forms  than  realities — in  looking  after  the  stray  sheep 
of  other  folds,  rather  than  in  cleansing  your  own. 

Your  desires  and  aspirations  have  gone  abroad  among 
the  heathen,  who  have  a  law  of  their  own  by  which  they 
shall  be  judged.  And  you  have  almost  entirely  neglected 
yourselves,  and  the  poor  down-trodden  and  more  de- 
graded brothers  and  sisters  of  your  own  enlightened 
creed.  These,  my  friends,  require  your  first  care,  and 
then  you  can  extend  your  sympathies  with  more  freedom 
and  justice  to  other  benighted  ones.  But,  till  reforma- 
tion has  done  its  work  at  home,  in  your  own  lives,  and  in 
the  condition  of  your  humbler  classes,  do  not  go  abroad 
to  heal.  The  purification  must  be  within  yourselves, 
in  the  first  place,  for  as  you  have  more  light,  more 
knowledge,  consequently  you  have  more  penalty  for 
sinning. 

My  friends,  another  very  important  part  of  this  sub- 
ject remains  yet  for  your  consideration,  that  is,  the  state 
of  your  departed.  From  the  time  of  Abraham  the  spi- 
rits of  the  departed  Israelites  were  judged  by  a  different 
law  to  other  nations.  They  were  acquainted  with  the 
right,  in  a  degree,  and  if  they  did  not  live  up  to  their 
knowledge  they  were,  as  spirits  still  are,  in  darkness 
and  misery — proportioned  to  their  sins.  They  had  to 
develop  out  of  them  the  same  as  spirits  have  now.  The 
only  difference  was,  their  knowledge  being  less,  their 
standard  was  lower. 

Previous  to  the  time  of  the  flood  spirits  had  gone  to 
other  spheres  and  developed  there.      A  new  era  was 


154  ON  THE  SPIRIT  WORLD,   ETC. 

inaugurated,  as  we  may  say,  with  it,  and  they  were 
compelled  to  remain  around  their  former  abode,  and 
progress  out  of  their  sins,  as  best  they  could,  if  they  had 
neglected  to  do  so  while  here.  This  law  has  continued, 
and  will  continue  to  work,  as  it  now  does.  If  men 
"  leave  undone  what  they  ought  to  have  done,  and  do 
that  which  they  ought  not  to  have  done,"  they  must 
bear  the  penalty.  They  all  have  to  develop,  and  if 
they  will  not  do  it  in  this  sphere  they  must  in  the  next 
they  enter,  and  then  it  will  be  far  more  difficult.  The 
spirits  who  surround  you  could  bear  sad  testimony  on 
this  point,  were  they  in  a  condition  to  make  themselves 
heard  as  they  could  wish  ;  but,  unfortunately  for  them 
and  you,  those  who  suffer  most  can  say  the  least.  They 
are  not  in  a  state  to  return  to  you  and  teach  you  by 
their  sad  experience.  But  you  may  learn  from  what  we 
have  now  tried  to  explain  to  you,  the  importance  we 
attach  to  the  reforms  we  are  endeavoring  to  inculcate. 
The  unfortunate  departed,  as  well  as  yourselves  and 
your  unborn  children,  are  equally  interested  in  the 
result.  As  you  cast  off  the  vices  and  pursuits  that 
have  so  long  bound  you  captives,  you  will  install  a  new 
era  upon  your  earth.  Sin  will  flee  away  with  your 
hidden  tempters;  high  spirits,  with  purer  light  and 
holier  teachings,  will  take  their  place;  and  not  only 
bring  health  and  comfort  to  the  sick  and  suffering  on 
your  earth,  but  the  poor  world  itself,  truly  cursed  by 
man's  guilt,  shall  be  redeemed  from  the  bondage  it  has 
so  long  lain  under,  and  burst  forth  in  renewed  and 
added  beauty. 

The  prophecies  of  Isaiah  shall  be  literally  fulfilled. 
"  Instead  of  the  thorn,  shall  come  up  the  fir-tree  ;  and  in- 
stead of  the  briar,  shall  come  up  the  myrtle ;  and  the  lion 
and  the  lamb  shall  lie  down  together,  and  all  flesh  shall 
rejoice.7'    We  may  not  have  given  our  quotation  quite 


ON   THE   SPIRIT.  WORLD,   ETC.  155 

correctly,  but  you  can  understand  its  drift.  Our  mean- 
ing and  his  meaning,  though  he  was  not,  when  he  wrote, 
conscious  of  it,  is  this  :  That  as  the  earth  is  now  suffer- 
ing and  diseased  by  the  constant  bad  magnetism  she  is 
receiving  from  the  human  family,  she  cannot  bring  forth 
her  products  in  the  perfection,  nor  with  the  facility  she 
would  do,  were  she  under  better,  healthier  influences  ; 
and  this  law  extends  to  the  animal  and  vegetable  king- 
doms ;  they,  receiving  nourishment  and  support  from 
the  great  mother  earth,  are  tainted  and  injured  from  the 
same  cause.  The  law  extends  even  to  your  atmosphere. 
You  have  so  darkened  it  over  by  your  sins  and  vices, 
emitting,  as  they  do,  such  unwholesome  taint,  that  men, 
of  purely  spiritualized  minds,  can  scarcely  exist  in  it, 
and  only  low  and  undeveloped  spirits  can  endure  it. 
But  with  man  is  the  remedy.  He  can,  by  cleansing  him- 
self and  his  surroundings,  benefit  and  improve  all  that 
is  wrong.  He  can  change  the  condition  of  earth,  air,  and 
spirits,  if  he  will  only  set  himself  faithfully  to  the  work. 
Many  a  poor,  unprogressed  spirit  is  thrown  into  deeper 
darkness  by  coming  in  contact  with  the  impure  of 
earth  ;  whereas,  had  he  been  kindly  and  wisely  treated 
when  he  had,  with  pain  and  difficulty,  made  his  way  to 
you,  he  might  have  found  light  and  peace,  and  have  be- 
come a  blessing  to  his  benefactor,  who  developed  him, 
or  to  spirits,  suffering  as  he  had  been. 

These  things  are  not  well  understood  among  you,  my 
friends,  at  present ;  but  pray  for  more  light,  and  more 
shall  be  given.  The  bright  spirits  of  the  higher  spheres 
are  watching  and  working  for  you,  when  a  chance  is 
open  to  them.  But  do  you  not  see  how  hard  it  is  for 
them  to  reach  you  ?  If  they  do  approach,  some  unholy 
desire,  some  bad  passion  that  rules  in  you,  attracts  to  it 
spirits  of  its  own  class,  and  the  higher  influences  are 
shut  off.     Men  must  work  for  themselves,  if  they  expect 


156  ON   THE   SPIRIT  WORLD,   ETC. 

high  spirits  to  help  them.  They  must  crucify  the  flesh 
with  its  lusts,  cultivate  the  affections,  and  seek  to  rise  to 
a  level  that  will  bring  them  into  rapport  with  the 
powers  above,  who  can  aid  them  so  efficiently. 

If  men  do  not  choose  to  make  this  effort,  spirits  will 
have  to  take  the  work  into  their  own  hands.  The  earth 
must  be  relieved,  and  the  light  of  the  higher  spheres 
must  penetrate  to  do  this  ;  for,  though  great  may  be  the 
power  of  low  spirits,  the  power  of  the  higher  ones  is  in- 
finitely greater,  and  they  can  do  what  they  purpose. 

No  power  of  man,  or  spirits  of  the  lower  sphere,  can 
stop  them  in  their  work.  .  But  they  would  that  man 
should  aid  and  assist  them,  as  by  so  doing,  much  of  the 
misery  and  ruin  that  must  fall  on  individuals,  would  be 
averted.  The  times  are  rife  for  change.  Excitement 
marches  at  this  epoch  ;  all  feel  that  something  is  im- 
pending. An  unsettled,  unstable  feeling  is  abroad,  and 
no  man  seems  to  know  what  a  day  may  bring  forth. 
This,  my  friends,  is  the  work  of  the  spirits  ;  they  have 
stirred  up  these  elements  of  change.  The  world  is  now 
in  a  very  similar,  though  more  developed  condition,  to 
what  it  was  at  the  time  of  the  fearful  punishment  we 
have  alluded  to.  Vice  reigns  supreme.  Injustice  and 
oppression  bear  sway,  and  the  people  have  forgotten  the 
teachings  of  their  beautiful  creed — the  religion  of 
Christ — and  are  worshiping  Mammon,  luxury  and  de- 
grading vices  in  all  forms.  When  things  have  pro- 
gressed to  this  pitch  of  iniquity,  a  change  must  come. 
The  atmosphere  must  be  cleansed  of  such  pollution,  and 
a  scourge  will  be  found  to  punish  the  guilty.  We  write 
not  this  to  affright,  but  to  warn  ;  let  each  one,  while 
there  is  yet  time,  examine  into  his  own  case,  and  then 
try  to  amend  what  is  wrong  in  himself.  Much  good 
may  be  done  in  this  way,  even  now,  though  the  evil  is 


ON   THE   SPIRIT   WORLD,   ETC.  157 

too  wide-spread,  for  the  punishment  to  be  evaded  alto- 
gether. 

We  have  now,  my  friends,  brought  our  Essay  to  a 
close.  Loose  and  disjointed  you  may,  at  first  sight,  con- 
sider it ;  but  when  you  have  read  and  pondered  on  it 
with  care  and  attention,  you  will  see  that  all  parts  have 
a  bearing  upon  our  subject.  The  last  mentioned,  but 
not  least  important  point  introduced,  is  the  punishment 
now  impending  over  your  people,  and  which  will,  I  fear, 
prove  to  vou  the  workings  of  the  law  of  Compensation 
in  its  most  disastrous  form. 

John  the  Apostle. 

January  8th,  1861. 


THE  SECOND  COMING  OF  CHRIST. 

The  subject  of  this  Essay,,  namely,  the  mission  ot 
Christ  in  this  His  second  coming  to  man,  will  be  a 
theme  which  will,  we  think,  interest  and  excite  atten- 
tion in  the  minds  of  all  who  study  this  important  sub- 
ject.  So  many  contrary  opinions  are  held  in  regard  to 
the  personal  attributes  and  station  of  this  divinely  in- 
spired character,  and  also  in  respect  to  His  re-appear- 
ance on  your  earth,  that  we  think  it  may  be  well  to 
give  you  some  clearer  insight  into  these  things  than  you 
now  possess. 

Men  have  gone  on  for  so  many  ages  disputing  and 
contending  as  to  the  claims  of  Christ  to  superior,  or,  ra- 
ther, to  Divine  origin,  that  they  have  quite  lost  sight  of 
the  object  of  his  coming  among  men  on  the  first  occasion. 
And  they  are  now  grown  so  skeptical  and  wise  in  their 
own  conceits,  that  He  has  been  reduced  to  the  plane  of 
the  commonest  mortal,  in  their  estimation,  and  the 
promise  of  his  second  appearance  considered  as  a  myth. 
But,  my  friends,  mankind  have  been  greatly  mistaken 
on  these  points,  they  have  overlooked  many  important 
facts,  when  they  have  reasoned  on  these  subjects. 

Because  some  errors  and  discrepancies  had  crept  into 
the  Old  Records,  through  the  mutations  and  changes 
of  all  earthly  things,  it  did  not  necessarily  follow  that 
some  parts  were  not  genuine,  and  that  a  truly  spiritual 


ON  THE  SECOND  COMING  OF  CHRIST.'     159 

seeker  could  not  discover  those  parts.  The  first  mission 
of  Christ  to  your  earth  was,  really,  foretold  by  the  Seers 
and  the  Prophets  of  old.  The  promise  was  given  to 
Abraham  when  he  was  lamenting  the  backslidings  of  his 
people  ;  it  was  renewed  to  Isaac  and  Jacob  in  a  special 
manner  ;  and  all  through  the  Old  Records  glimpses  and 
promises  of  a  some  one,  who  should  redeem  them  from 
their  sins,  were  scattered.  Think  you,  my  friends,  that 
all  this  was  without  purpose  ?  That  there  was  no  good 
end  in  view  1  That  the  Hebrews  were  deceived  by  the 
promises  and  fallacious  hopes  excited  ?  No,  my  friends, 
these  assurances  were  all  to  be  fulfilled,  but  in  a  far 
different  manner  to  that  which  the  Jews  expected  ;  for, 
notwithstanding  all  the  teachings  and  punishments  they 
had  received,  they  were  a  worldly  and  ambitious  race  ; 
and  they  looked  for  a  Saviour  to  raise  them,  in  the  eyes 
of  the  human  family,  to  power  and  grandeur.  They 
could  not  receive  the  spiritual  teachings,  the  exalting, 
purifying  doctrines  of  Jesus.  But,  because  they  could 
not  do  so,  did  it  make  his  lessons  of  less  value  and  im 
portance  to  the  world  at  large  ?    By  no  means. 

The  Jews,  though  they  knew  it  not,  were  working 
for  the  spread  of  truth  when  they  persecuted  and  drove 
its  teachers  from  among  them.  As  the  Hindoos  in 
ages  back  had  spread  civilization  and  refinement  by 
their  discords  and  contentions,  so  did  the  Jews  by  their 
hard-hearted  unbelief  cause  the  Gospel  of  truth  to  be 
more  widely  disseminated. 

Men  act,  and  think  they  are  free  agents,  but  even 
their  evil  deeds  are  made  subservient  to  good  purposes 
by  the  All-wise  Disposer  of  events.  The  same  may  be 
seen  now  among  you,  my  friends  ;  the  evil  passions  of 
men  are  stirred  up  ;  war  and  bloodshed  must  follow  ; 
ruin  and  desolation  must  fall  upon  many  ;  but  good  will 
be  evoked  from  the  evil,  and  wide-spread  benefits  to 


160  ON   THE   SECOND    COMING   OF    CHRIST. 

mankind,  in  the  aggregate,  will  be  the  result.  Were 
there  not  a  wise,  superintending  Power  to  order  all 
these  things,  you  might  indeed  fear  when  such  times 
occur.  But  convulsions  of  this  nature  are  necessary 
to  cleanse  the  moral  atmosphere,  occasionally,  and  man 
rises  purified  and  benefited,  from  his  punishment. 

The  mission  of  Christ  to  your  earth,  so  long  foretold, 
so  anxiously  anticipated  by  the  Jews,  was  not  an  ordi- 
nary one,  neither  was  it  ushered  in  without  many  signs 
and  manifestations.  The  accounts  in  your  Bible,  though 
garbled,  are  mainly  true.  A  star  was  seen  in  the 
heavens  to  guide  the  wise  men  of  the  East — descendants 
of  the  old  Hindoos.  Spirits  did  appear  to  the  shep- 
herds, and  many  other  phenomena  indicated  that  some 
unusual  event  was  in  progress. 

Many  spirits  have  tried  to  explain  the  nature  of 
Christ's  coming  to  you,  but  they  have  failed  to  give  you 
the  right  idea  ;  it  remains  to  be  seen  if  we  can  convey 
it  more  perfectly.  That  he  was  not  born  into  the  world 
by  the  same  process  that  man  usually  is,  we  do  not 
mean  to  affirm.  That  he  was  the  child  of  Joseph  and 
Mary,  to  all  outward  aprearance,  is  also  true  ;  but 
laws  ruled  in  the  conception  of  Jesus  that  obtained  in 
no  other  case.  Joseph,  the  reputed  father,  while  in  the 
trance  state,  had  his  place  entirely  supplied  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  or  heavenly  magnetism  ;  so  that  only  the 
God-principle,  unadulterated  by  his  animal  nature,  had 
any  part  in  the  conception,  so  far  as  Joseph  was  con- 
cerned.    (See  Note.)     Mary  was  herself  unconscious  of 

Note.  We  would  wish  to  make  ourselves  clearly  understood  in 
what  we  have  said  regarding  the  birth  into  the  world  of  Christ,  our 
Head.  Men  have  much  to  learn  and  much  to  unlearn  ;  the  pride  of 
human  reason  must  be  abused,  and  they  must  understand  that  there 
may  be  some  things  that  are  past  their  comprehension  while  in  this 
finite  state.  One  of  these  things  is  the  real  character  and  present  po- 
sition of  Christ.    He  was  truly  "  God  with  us,"  as  he  was  conceived 


ON   THE   SECOND    COMING   OF    CHRIST.  161 

the  act  until  afterwards,  when  it  was  revealed  to  her  by 
the  spirits.  She  could  then  realize  the  nature  of  the 
charge  she  bore,  the  sacred  burden  she  carried.  Christ 
was  indeed  truly  born  of  this  virgin.  Though  unconscious 
to  themselves,  Joseph  had  been  made  the  instrument  for 
conveying  the  God-principle  to  her.  The  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  was  made  manifest  to  these  two  people,  and 
they  understood  what  had  occurred,  and  rejoiced  with 
exceeding  joy  that  this  great  blessing  had  been  brought 
to  man  through  their  instrumentality. 
The  persecutions  and  troubles  of  Joseph  and  Mary, 

in  the  fullness  of  the  God-principle.  He  was  "  the  light  that  was  to 
lighten  the  world."  How  was  He  all  this  ?  Only,  as  He  was  more  en- 
tirely pervaded  with  that  essence  of  Deity  that  rendered  Him  almost 
a  part  of  God  Himself ;  and  which  fullness  of  Deity  was  conveyed  to 
Him  at  His  conception,  when  the  animal  passions  of  both  parents  be- 
ing at  rest,  during  their  entranced  state,  the  necessary  process  of  gen- 
eration was  accomplished  free  from  lust,  and  with  nothing  to  con- 
taminate or  interfere  with  the  God-principle,  and  the  life-principle 
then  and  there  deposited,  to  form  the  nncleus  of  a  being  that  was  in- 
tended and  designed  to  be  superior,  in  all  the  higher  attributes,  to  the 
people  of  Israel,  or  any  other  nation. 

He  was  pre-ordained,  by  Almighty  wisdom,  to  be  the  Saviour  of  men. 
His  first  work  was  accomplished  when  He  expired  on  the  Cross.  His 
second  mission  is  in  progress  ;  and  its  fulfilment  may  now  be  looked 
for.  Christ  is  not  God.  Neither  is  he  equal  with  God  ;  for  that  is  an 
impossibility.  But,  at  the  same  time,  he  is  the  highest  created  being 
that  has  ever  been  developed  on  your  sphere:  and  to  Him  we  all  look 
as  our  King  and  Head,  our  Leader  and  Director,  our  Teacher  and  Guide, 
in  all  we  undertake  for.  m2n's  benefit.  Why  do  we  do  this,  you  will 
say  ?  Why  not  look  to  Deity  himself?  Simply  because  Deity  has  put 
all  these  things  into  His  hands.  He  is  the  appointed  Messiah  of  the 
world,  and  fitted  for  His  high  office  by  His  superior  development  in  all 
wisdom,  love,  and  knowledge — the  peculiar  attributes  of  the  Deity. 

It  may  be  startling,  and  perhaps  mortifying,  to  the  pride  of  some  of 
you,  but  it  is  a  fact,  nevertheless,  that  He  is  the  only  God  you  will  ever 
see.  He  is  the  nearest  approach  to  Deity  you  will  ever  come  into 
rapport  with.  But  if  you  have  understood  our  teachings  aright,  yon 
will  have  already  learned  that  the  God-principle  will  always  remain, 
as  it  now  is,  an  unseen,  though  ever  present  power,  from  which  Christ 


162  ON  THE  SECOND    COMING   OF   CHRIST. 

during  the  childhood  of  the  infant  Jesus,  were  caused 
by  the  knowledge,  all  the  Jews  possessed,  that  the  time 
had  arrived  when  they  were  led  to  expect  a  Messiah. 
Some  part  of  the  people  were  displeased  that  He  should 
come  in  so  humble  a  guise  ;  others  dreaded  that  He  might 
deprive  them  of  temporal  power.  These  contending, 
selfish  influences,  caused  the  necessity  there  was,  for 
Joseph  to  remove,  for  a  time,  with  his  precious  charge 
from  the  country. 

My  friends,  we  have  gone  into  this  explanation  of  the 
first  Advent  of  Christ  on  earth,  that  you  may  the  better 
understand  His  true  character  and  mission.    Men  have 

Jesus  our  Lord,  as  well  as  we  His  followers,  derive  our  wisdom  and 
happiness.  When  I  speak  of  Christ,  as  the  Ruler  and  Director  in 
heaven,  I  wish  you  to  understand  that  we  refer  to  things  relating  to 
your  earth,  and  the  means  necessary  to  take,  in  order  to  redeem  it 
from  its  present  bondage  to  sin  and  suffering. 

We  do  not  refer  to  the  gift  of  Holy  Spirit,  for  that  must  come  from 
the  Divine  Originator  of  it ;  neither  do  we  refer  to  punishments  and 
rewards  in  a  future  state.  They,  you  have  now  learned,  will  be  ad- 
ministered through  yourselves,  by  the  law  of  Compensation.  But 
Christ  is,  and  has  always  been,  the  guiding  and  directing  power  in  the 
war  He  has  so  long  waged  against  sin  ;  and  He  draws  wisdom  and 
strength  for  His  work  from  the  Deity,  who  so  liberally  supplies  the 
wants  of  all  who  apply  to  Him.  Therefore,  my  friends,  confound  not 
your  minds  by  trying  to  make  all  harmonize  with  your  old  teachings, 
either  of  one  kind  or  another  ;  but  tiy  to  realize  to  your  own  benefits 
what  we  now  bring  you. 

Though  Christ  is  so  high  and  so  good,  so  powerful,  and  yet  so  full  of 
love  for  the  whole  human  family  ;  though  He  was  specially  created  to 
reform  and  improve  the  condition  of  men  ;  still,  He  is  not  God.  He  is 
not  to  be  worshipped  as  Deity,  but  He  must  be  ever  loved  and 
reverenced  by  His  faithful  followers  who  have  received  so  much  good 
through  Him,  and  who  see  his  constant  and  untiring  efforts  to  benefit 
and  redeem  the  people  of  earth — a  work  which  He  will  never  cease  to 
carry  forward  till  all  are  brought  into  the  true  light  of  God's  Holy 
Spirit.  East  and  West,  North  and  South,  from  all  quarters  shall  the 
darkness  ©f  error  and  superstition  be  done  away  with,  and  true  light, 
and  love,  and  peace,  shall  be  the  inmates  of  every  bosom. 

John  the  Apostle. 


ON  THE  SECOND   COMING  OF   CHRIST.  163 

grown  to  undervalue,  too  much,  the  records  they  possess 
of  Him.  His  divine  nature  is  scouted,  and  His  holy  teach- 
ings disregarded  ■  but  this  should  not  be.  Think  you, 
my  friends,  that  so  much  preparation  would  have  been 
necessary  to  herald  a  mere  man  into  your  sphere? 
Truly,  no.  The  need  was  great  for  something  higher 
and  nobler  to  visit  and  redeem  the  poor  human  race 
from  their  degraded  condition.  The  promise  had  been 
made  to  Abraham  and  others,  and  in  this  way  it  was 
worked  out.  You  may  think  the  benefits  were  not  in 
proportion,  but  you  must  bear  in  mind  the  gross  dark- 
ness that  had  to  be  dispelled,  and  also  how  short  a  time 
it  is  since  these  things  happened. 

Changes,  like  those  Christ  advocated,  do  not  take 
place  in  a  lifetime  or  in  many  ages.  Reform  is  a  slow 
process,  especially  when  it  attacks  the  cherished  desires 
and  feelings  of  individuals  and  nations.  To  you,  my 
friends,  who  now  know  something  of  the  power  of  the 
unseen  world,  and  the  many  ways  in  which  it  can  influ- 
ence and  guide  men,  the  birth  of  Jesus  into  the  world, 
in  the  way  we  have  described,  should  be  no  subject  of 
cavil  or  doubt. 

You  see  many  things  daily  occurring  among  you, 
equally  incomprehensible  to  the  unenlightened  man, 
which  to  you  are  perfectly  simple.  If  mediums  can, 
now,  be  developed  to  heal — to  speak  words  of  wisdom 
beyond  their  own  capacity  of  conception — if  they  can 
use  divers  kinds  of  tongues,  and  give  all  kinds  of  tests 
and  manifestations  from  another  world,  simply  because 
they  are  possessed  of  a  peculiar  kind  of  organism  that 
renders  them  adapted  to  these  purposes,  and  even  able, 
sometimes,  to  receive  the  God-principle  largely  within 
their  own  souls.  Think  you  there  was  any  impossibility 
in  conveying  through  two  such  good  and  holy  people  as 
Joseph  and  Mary,  mediums  as  they  were,  the  full  influx 


164  ON  THE  SECOND   COMING  OF   CHRIST. 

of  this  Divine  Essence  to  the  infant  Jesus,  who  was  to 
be  the  Messiah  of  his  people  ? 

Means  must  always  be  used  to  produce  an  effect.  Jf 
the  human  family  required  a  teacher  of  higher  righteous- 
ness and  purer  truths,  than  they  had  yet  realized — if 
they  had  progressed  to  that  stage  of  development,  when 
the  aspirations  of  many  souls  went  up  for  light — was  it 
not  to  be  given  to  them  ?  Do  men  ever  really  seek  for 
help  in  vain?  No,  my  friends,  the  world  had  then 
arrived  at  that  state  foreseen,  by  Divine  wisdom,  as  the 
effect  of  man's  gradual  progression. 

The  time  was  come  that  prophets  and  seers  had  fore- 
told, and  a  new  era  of  development  was  to  be  inaugu- 
rated on  the  earth.  Simply,  and  unostentatiously,  was 
it  commenced.  The  mother,  listening  to  the  wisdom  of 
her  child,  and  treasuring  it  in  her  heart,  is  the  first 
result  of  Christ's  teachings.  Beautiful  and  suggestive 
idea!  She,  who  had  borne  contumely  and  scorn  for 
Him,  was  the  first  receptor  of  the  benefits  He  came  to 
bestow.  You  know  little,  my  friends,  of  the  early  life 
of  our  Master  and  Teacher.  It  was  not  spent,  as  many 
suppose,  in  working  at  any  trade,  but  in  holy  meditation 
and  prayer  for  that  further  light  that  should  fit  Him  for 
His  mission. 

You,  many  of  you,  now  say  He  was  only  a  medium. 
This  is  not  correct.  He  was,  truly,  a  Medium,  but  such 
an  one  as  you  can  little  conceive  of.  From  His  birth 
He  had  been  filled  with  the  Divine  Spirit  of  God.  He 
was,  while  yet  on  earth,  in  constant  communion  with 
the  angels.  When  He  retired  to  meditate  and  prepare 
Himself  for  His  work,  of  which  He  was  fully  conscious, 
wisdom  was  poured  down  upon  Him  in  all  its  fullness. 
The  Spirit  of  God  lived  in  Him,  and  His  earthly  nature 
was  entirely  subdued  by  its  power  over  Him. 

I  would  here  say,  my  friends,  that  you,  also,  may  con- 


ON  THE  SECOND    COMING  OF   CHRIST.  165 

trol  your  earthly  natures,  in  like  manner.  It  is  possible 
for  you  to  have  this  Spirit  of  God  living  and  acting  in 
you,  in  the  same  way  it  did  in  Jesus.  You  have  the 
development  of  nearly  nineteen  centuries  to  aid  you,  in 
addition  to  all  the  wise  and  beautiful  teachings  Christ 
left  for  your  use.  And  you  must  not  say  in  your  hearts, 
"  He  could  not  sympathize  with  me,  for  He  was  never 
tried  as  I  have  been."  How  know  you  what  trials  He 
went  through,  what  developments  He  passed  over? 
He  was  human,  at  the  same  time  that  He  was  so  imbued 
with  the  Spirit  of  God ;  and  it  was  to  subdue  His  hu- 
man passions  aud  tempers,  and  develop  the  spiritual, 
that  He  spent  so  long  a  time  in  solitude,  before  He  ven- 
tured to  give  His  high  teachings  to  the  world. 

When  He  did  come  forth  in  His  purified  and  exalted 
state,  no  trials  or  troubles  could  move  Him.  He  had 
learned  His  lesson  fully ;  He  perfectly  understood  what 
was  in  men,  and  what  was  required  of  Him  to  teach 
them.  He  made  no  extraordinary  parade,  no  effort  to 
attract  attention ;  but  a  word  in  due  season,  dropped 
here  and  there,  were  the  first  seeds  sown,  of  the  Gospel 
that  was  destined  to  bear  such  abundant  fruits.  Men  lis- 
tened, with  wrapt  attention,  to  teachings  so  different  to 
what  they  were  accustomed  to  receive  from  their  Scribes 
and  Pharisees.  The  simplicity  and  practical  utility  of 
His  moral  lessons,  so  easy  to  follow,  and  so  capable  of 
producing  the  best  results,  struck  them  with  admiration  • 
and  multitudes  soon  waited  on  him,  to  listen  to  his 
words. 

The  wonderful  power  of  healing  he  possessed  (but 
which,  my  friends,  will  be  the  gift  of  every  medium, 
truly  spiritualized  ;  that  is,  of  every  one  through  whom 
the  Spiritual  Essence  from  God  can  flow,)  attracted  all 
the  poor  sufferers  and  cripples  to  His  side,  "  and  He 
healed  them."    These  last,  simple  words  speak  volumes, 


166  ON  THE  SECOND   COMING  OF   CHRIST. 

did  you  but  realize,  my  friends,  the  great  power  of  the 
Spirit  that  must  haye  been  in  Him.  You  cannot  see  as 
we  do,  at  present ;  and  when  you  think  of  your  own 
healing  mediums,  you  may  be  led  to  imagine  Christ  act- 
ing as  they  do.  But  it  was  far  otherwise.  His  power 
was  from  a  far  higher  source  ;  He  had  the  Holy  Spirit 
direct  from  God,  and  His  very  presence  carried  a  balm 
and  consolation  with  it.  The  heavenly  magnetism  He 
threw  off,  bore  relief  on  its  breath,  and  men  felt,  not 
only  purified  in  spirit,  but  better  in  body,  from  contact 
with  Him. 

It  is  not  necessary  for  me  to  go  into  the  details  of 
Christ's  first  mission  to  men ;  your  Testament,  though 
incorrect  in  some  unimportant  details,  gives  you  a  faith- 
ful picture  of  His  life,  as  far  as  it  is  recorded ;  and 
enough  of  His  teachings  to  make  man  wise  unto  salva- 
tion, if  he  only  followed  them  out  in  the  true  spirit. 
The  last  scenes  of  His  earthly  career,  there  related,  are, 
also,  tolerably  well  described.  He  suffered  the  utmost 
indignity  and  cruelty  the  hard-hearted  and  unbelieving 
Jews  could  heap  upon  Him.  He  was  spit  upon  and  buf- 
feted, and  the  pains  of  His  crucifixion  enhanced  by 
every  indignity  they  could  devise.  But  how  little  could 
they  really  affect,  with  all  their  malignity,  the  purified 
and  spiritualized  soul  of  the  blessed  Jesus.  His  suffer- 
ings and  death  were  necessary  to  convince  the  world  of 
the  truth  of  the  teachings  he  had  brought  to  it,  and  for 
which  He  willing  laid  down  His  life ;  but  the  immor- 
tal soul,  the  spirit,  could  not  be  affected  by  them.  It 
rose  superior  to  every  trial,  and  buoyed  up  by  its  own 
conscious  integrity,  soared  above  all  the  malice  and 
cruelty  of  men,  rejoicing,  rather,  that  its  work  being 
now  accomplished  here,  it  could  enter  into  those  more 
congenial  spheres  with  which  it  had  so  long  held  sweet 
communion. 


ON   THE   SECOND    COMING   OF    CHRIST.  167 

Jesus,  the  high  and  pure  teacher  of  the  Jewish  nation, 
and  of  many  others,  through  them,  entered  into  the 
place  prepared  for  Him.  Where,  my  friends,  think  you 
did  he  go  ?  Far  away  from  the  sphere  he  had  so  faith- 
fully performed  His  appointed  work  upon  ?  No.  He 
was  too  good,  too  earnest  far  man's  redemption,  to  lose 
His  interest  in  Him  when  He  had  left  the  scene  of  His 
own  labors.  As  He  came  here,  more  fully  and  divinely 
filled  with  light  and  wisdom,  than  any  other  man,  so 
when  He  passed  from  your  plane,  He  took  His  allotted 
place  high  among  the  heavenly  hosts,  the  acknowledged 
Leader,  Governor,  and  Director,  of  the  spiritual  affairs 
relating  to  this  earth. 

Other  spheres  have  also  their  great  controlling 
power,  that  guides  and  sways  their  movements  ;  but  we 
do  not  wish  now  to  enter  into  this  subject,  but  merely 
to  say  that  from  the  great  God-principle,  the  fountain 
of  light,  all  wisdom,  as  you  know,  emanates,  and  is 
given  to  each  and  all  as  they  desire  it.  Christ,  from 
this  fountain,  derives  all  the  wisdom,  love,  and  know- 
ledge He  possesses  ;  but  He  has  drawn  from  thence  so 
much  more  largely  than  any  other  human  being  ;  He 
has  made  so  much  more  of  it  His  own — first,  by  His 
sympathy  and  devotion  to  the  cause  of  humanity  while 
on  earth,  and,  since  His  ascension  to  the  higher  spheres, 
by  His  continued  exertions  on  their  behalf ;  that  He,  by 
right  of  His  superior  wisdom,  love,  and  knowledge, 
takes  the  lead  in  heaven  in  this  reformatory  movement 
that  is  now  coming  to  redeem  the  earth,  in  a  more  tho- 
rough manner  than  men  have  the  least  idea  of.  He  is 
the  acknowledged  Head,  to  whom  the  lower  intelligences 
look  up  with  love  and  respect  for  guidance.  He  con- 
trols all  the  forces  that  are  brought  to  battle  against 
sin  and  suffering  ;  and  as  His  power  and  majesty  are 
great,  and  greatly  to  be  feared  by  the  wicked  and  im- 


168  ON   THE   SECOND   COMING   OF   CHRIST. 

penitent  sinner,  so  is  His  love  and  kindness  to  the  hum- 
ble and  truthful  seeker  after  good,  ready  to  be  poured 
out  in  all  its  fullness  and  abundance. 

My  friends,  we  are  now  entering  upon  the  main  ob- 
ject of  our  Essay,  namely,  to  show  you  what  is  the 
second  coming  of  Christ — so  long  foretold  and  looked 
forward  to  by  His  followers.  This  important  event 
was  evidently  expected,  in  all  sincerity,  by  the  immedi- 
ate disciples  of  Jesus  to  be  very  near  at  hand  in  their 
day.  They,  like  you,  sometimes  mistook  the  spirits' 
teachings.  They  could  not  understand  time,  as  the 
spirits  did,  who  have  no  reckoning  of  it ;  and  who, 
when  they  said  He  would  come  again  quickly,  thought 
not  of  the  interpretation  that  would  be  put  on  their 
words  by  the  human  family.  But,  though  periods  of 
time  may  appear,  almost  endless,  when  men  look  for- 
ward to  them  ;  slowly,  but  surely,  they  pass  away,  and 
the  time  has  now,  indeed,  arrived  when  they  may  see 
the  coming  of  Christ  is  nigh  at  hand. 

But  think  you,  my  friends,  He  will  come  with  loud 
and  noisy  demonstrations,  terrifying  the  people  with 
thunder,  and  lightning,  and  earthquakes,  as  emblems  and 
symbols  of  his  presence?  No,  my  friends,  be  not 
alarmed  by  prognostics  of  such  events  ;  the  coming  of 
Christ  will  be  very  different  to  this,  but  far  more  tan- 
gible to  human  reason. 

It  is  to  the  hearts  of  the  people  of  earth  that  his 
appeal  will  be  made.  Consciences  that  have  slum- 
bered long  will  be  awakened.  Justice  will  be  aroused 
in  bosoms  that  have  too  often  slighted  and  neglected 
its  calls.  Pity  will  be  excited.  Sympathies  will  be 
stirred  up,  and  love,  the  supreme  and  universal  love  for 
mankind,  shall  find  an  entrance  into  every  bosom. 
These  are  the  manifestations  that  will  attend  Christ's 
second  coming  to  earth.    These  are  the  effects  that 


ON  THE  SECOND   COMING  OP   CHRIST.  169 

will  mark  his  progress.  Deeds  of  violence  and  blood- 
shed may  be  enacted  before  that  time.  Men  may  be 
humbled  and  prepared  by  suffering  to  receive  him,  but 
all  the  calamities  that  threaten  to  overwhelm  this  na- 
tion and  others,  will  work  out  an  end  commensurate 
with  the  good  that  is  to  follow.  Men  are  now,  as  a 
general  thing,  so  well  satisfied  with  their  condition,  that 
they  do  not  desire  or  wish  for  a  change  ;  but,  when 
they  have  been  tried  by  calamity,  and  find  all  their 
fancied  supports  failing  them,  and  that  even  their 
boasted  faith  does  not  bear  them  up  under  their  trials; 
then  will  they  be  glad  to  receive  into  their  hearts  the 
spirits'  teachings.  Then  can  the  power  of  Jesus  work, 
and  Holy  Influence  find  an  entrance  into  their  previ- 
ously darkened  souls. 

Jesus  the  Christ  will  send  His  messengers  to  prepare 
the  way  before  him  ;  nay,  He  has  already  done  so,  and 
they  have  found  entrance  into  some  hearts  open  to  re- 
ceive them.  He  is  sending  more  and  more  daily,  as 
men  can  accept  their  teachings.  Soon  He  will  himself 
take  the  field  in  person,  armed  for  the  conflict  with  the 
light  of  love,  wisdom,  and  knowledge,  from  the  great 
God  himself.  Men  cannot  yet  bear  the  light  of  His 
sphere,  neither  could  they  receive  his  exalted  teachings 
in  their  full  extent.  But,  gradually,  as  the  darkness  is 
cleared  away,  and  the  minds  of  the  people  get  magnet- 
ized with  the  love  and  wisdom  we  bring,  higher  and 
purer  light  will  be  pressed  forward,  and  the  darkness 
of  error  and  sin  must  flee  before  it. 

We  cannot,  my  friends,  make  you  see  these  things 
exactly  as  we  could  wish,  because  your  minds  are  not 
yet  sufficiently  developed  in  spiritual  knowledge  to  un- 
derstand the  workings  of  spirit  power  ;  but  you  can  un- 
derstand quite  enough  to  show  you  that  Christ's  second 
mission  is  also  a  mission  of  love  to  men  ;  and,  that  though 


170  ON  THE  SECOND   COMING  OF   CHRIST. 

much  suffering  is  necessary  to  awaken  the  inhabitants  of 
earth  from  their  lethargy,  the  suffering  and  sorrow  does 
not  proceed  from  any  source  but  themselves.  Man  has 
himself  evoked  into  being  the  state  of  affairs  that  now 
exists,  and  from  which  he  will  not  be  relieved  till  he  has 
experienced  much  necessary  punishment.  But,  when  a 
change  does  take  place,  when  the  more  perfect  rule  of 
harmony,  love,  and  justice,  obtains  among  you,  then  you 
will  look  back  upon  these  times  of  trial  and  suffering 
with  joy  and  rejoicing ;  realizing,  as  you  will  do,  the 
blessings  you  have  received  through  them. 

My  friends,  when  men  think  at  all  of  the  second 
coming  of  Christ  to  earth,  they  imagine  a  dreadful  day 
of  reckoning  and  a  sorting  out  among  the  people,  of  the 
good  from  the  bad,  the  redeemed  from  the  unregenerate, 
and  that  Christ,  as  a  stern  and  uncompromising  Judge, 
shall  sit  on  his  throne,  and  sentence  the  wicked  to  ever- 
lasting condemnation.  This  erroneous  idea  has  been 
fostered  somewhat  by  a  few  passages  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, erroneously  given,  and  probably  inserted,  after  the 
record  was  written,  to  assimilate  the  teachings  of  the 
Christians,  more  nearly,  to  the  pagans  who  believed  in 
the  eternal  duration  of  punishment.  Be  this  as  it  may, 
we  cannot  look  into  that  subject  now,  neither  is  it  requi- 
site for  our  purpose  to  enter  into  these  old  disquisitions. 
The  true  teachings  of  Christ  are  there,  in  all  their  beau- 
tiful simplicity,  high  enough  for  the  wisest  sages  to  dwell 
on  with  rapt  attention,  simple  enough  for  a  child  to  un- 
derstand and  practice,  if  it  is  rightly  trained.  But  this 
is  a  digression,  I  would  say  that  the  misapprehensions, 
regarding  Christ's  second  coming,  have  had  their  origin, 
in  part,  from  passages  in  the  New  Testament,  wrongly 
given,  or  inserted  after  it  was  written  ;  and  in  part,  also, 
from  the  bias  of  mind  of  the  old  Fathers  who  compiled 
the  records,  and  tinged  them  with  the   superstitions 


ON  THE   SECOND    COMING   OF    CHRIST.  171 

ironi  which  many  of  them  had  just  emerged.  Christ 
himself  never  gave  utterance  to  such  an  idea ;  he  was  too 
enlightened,  too  full  of  the  Essence  of  Divinity  to  be- 
lieve, for  a  moment,  that  eternal  punishment  would  be 
the  doom  of  any,  however  guilty ;  and,  my  friends,  while 
I  would  have  you  reverence  and  carry  out  His  teachings 
in  your  lives,  I  would  advise  you  to  read  the  Old  Books 
with  judgment  and  discrimination ;  taking  what  is  good 
and  worthy  to  be  followed  to  your  own  souls,  and  trying 
to  live  up  to  the  teachings ;  but  wisely  drawing  the  line 
between  the  good  and  the  evil  contained  in  both  Testa- 
ments. Much  of  error  got  mixed  in,  in  regard  to  this 
second  coming  of  Christ,  as  I  said,  and  men  have  specu- 
lated in  a  very  self-righteous  way  on  the  subject  in  con- 
sequence. 

How  many  thousands  have  left  your  earth,  wearing. 
as  they  thought,  the  bridal  garments,  and  prepared  to 
meet  the  Lamb,  through  sanctification  by  his  blood,  who 
have  found  out  their  grievous  error  when  too  late  to 
rectify  it !  No,  my  friends,  they  only  are  prepared  to 
meet  the  Lamb,  or  Christ,  who  have,  like  him,  purified 
and  sanctified  their  own  spirits.  No  imputed  righteous- 
ness of  Christ  or  saint  can  save  or  assist  a  man  ;  he 
must  be  his  own  redeemer.  But  then,  my  friends,  he 
may  get  help  and.  strength  from  saints  and  Christ,  and 
from  the  Deity  also,  to  assist  him  in  his  work,  if  he  seek 
for  it  in  the  right  way. 

Christ  Jesus  is  not  coming,  and  never  will  come  to 
Earth, in  a  personal  form,  to  judge  and  condemn  any  ; 
but  he  will,  by  the  power  given  unto  him  from  on  high, 
come  into  the  hearts  of  the  people  and  judge  and  con- 
demn there.  He  will  open  each  individual's  eyes  to  see 
his  own  naked  deformity  of  spirit,  and  He  will  give  him 
the  means  of  curing  his  diseases,  by  showing  him  how  he 
may  reform  and  improve  himself. 


172  ON  THE   SECOND   COMING   OF   CHRIST. 

Development  has  been  a  slow  process,  hitherto,  be- 
cause of  the  difficulty  there  was  in  reaching  the  human 
family  through  the  darkness  that  surrounded  them. 
But  it  will  be  less  and  less  difficult  every  day,  and  more 
and  more  light  will  be  brought  down  to  aid  men  in  this 
necessary  work.  Many  will  rise  from  their  low  sur- 
roundings, their  impure  thoughts,  their  unholy  callings, 
without  any  apparent  cause  ;  a  change  will  come  over 
them,  and  they  will  wonder  why  they  are  so  different. 
Others  will  be  brought  to  see  the  light  by  trials  of  vari- 
ous kinds  ;  loss  of  friends,  of  wealth,  of  station,  of  all 
that  they  most  valued.  A  gradual  softening  of  the 
hearts  of  the  people  will  evince  the  presence  of  some 
power  foreign  to  themselves,  silently  working  among 
them. 

After  its  effects  are  become  more  perceptible,  and 
men  begin  to  entertain  a  different  feeling  for  each  other 
— when  the  rich  man  can  regard  his  poor  neighbor  as  a 
brother,  and  treat  him  as  such,  not  coldly  passing  him  by, 
regardless  of  his  condition — when,  by  the  help  of  your 
mediums,  the  sick  and  suffering  shall  be  relieved,  and 
peace  and  plenty  shall  again  bless  your  land — then,  my 
friends,  shall  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  and  the 
workings  of  His  sacred  mission  to  earth  be  more  fully 
revealed  to  you  ;  its  effects  will  then  be  manifested,  and 
daily  shall  men  realize  them  more  and  more.  Earth, 
air,  and  sky,  shall  rejoice  together,  freed  and  purified 
from  the  load  of  sin,  and  misery,  and  oppression,  that 
had  so  long  kept  them  in  slavery.  Birds,  beasts,  and 
fishes  shall  share  in  the  jubilant  song  of  joy.  Vegeta- 
tion of  all  kinds  shall  improve,  shall  flourish  in  luxuri- 
ant abundance,  relieved  from  the  bad  magnetism  that 
the  sins  of  men  had  so  long  oppressed  it  with,  and  now 
watered  with  the  choice  dews  of  a  purified  sphere.  To 
you,  my  friends,  who  can  realize  only  the  ills  that  op- 


ON   THE   SECOND    COMING   OF    CHRIST.  173 

press  you,  this  may  appear  only  poetical  rhapsody,  but 
it  is  simple  truth.  You  have  never  known,  till  now, 
how  wide- spread  is  the  curse  that  sin  brings  upon  every- 
thing connected  with  it,  and  you  cannot,  with  your  finite 
minds,  comprehend  the  amoimt  of  evil,  men's  vicious 
and  indulged  passions  have  generated.  But  you  may 
form  some  little  idea  of  it,  when  you  consider  how  long 
and  how  devotedly  Christ  and  his  followers  have 
worked,  trying  to  bring  their  light  to  you,  through  the 
dense  blackness  of  darkness  you  have  formed  around 
the  earth  by  your  misdoings.  Now,  however,  it  is  pen- 
etrated, and  a  breach  having  been  made,  the  hosts  of 
Heaven  rush  in  armed  for  the  conflict.  Doubt  not,  my 
friends,  but  that  they  will  be  victorious.  With  such  a 
Leader,  and  in  such  a  cause,  they  cannot  fail.  Their  suc- 
cess is  certain,  their  triumph  is  sure.  Pray  ye,  my 
friends,  that  they  may  come  quickly  ;  assist  them  in  this 
way.  Let  your  aspirations  go  upwards,  and  let  your 
deeds  be  in  accordance  with  your  knowledge  of  what 
Christ  comes  to  enforce. 

Many  will  be  cut  down  in  this  coming  conflict  of  your 
people  with  each  other.  Many  will  suffer  worldly  loss. 
But  if  your  hopes  are  fixed  on  high,  if  your  desires  are 
for  the  better  and  purer  light  of  truth  that  Christ  comes 
to  reveal  to  man,  you  need  not  fear  the  approaching 
struggle  for  earthly  power  or  human  rights.  You  have 
a  hope  higher  than  the  earth  ;  more  sure  and  steadfast 
than  anything  on  this  transitory  plane  ;  and  which  no 
changes,  no  disasters  can  deprive  you  of. 

We  have  now  concluded  what  we  wished  to  say  to 
you  on  this  important  subject,  and  with  the  nature  of 
Christ's  second  mission,  we  shall  close  our  work  for  the 
present.  Read  and  digest,  my  friends,  the  words  of 
wisdom  we  have  conveyed  to  you.  Let  them  sink  into 
your  souls,  and  nourish  and  sustain  your  spirits  in  the 
\  approaching  time  of  trouble.     There  is,  in  what  we 


174  ON  THE  SECOND   COMING  OF   CHRIST. 

have  given  you,  food  suitable  to  all ;  none  need  go 
away  empty  or  unrefreshed,  if  they  will  come  and  drink 
at  the  fountain  of  knowledge  and  wisdom  we  have 
poured  out  for  them.  My  friends,  despise  not  the  say- 
ings of  this  book  ;  they  have  come  to  you  from  the 
sphere  of  spirits  who  are  now  working  with  Christ 
Jesus,  for  your  benefit,  and  they  have  made  use  of  this 
instrument,  truthful  and  unbiased,  by  the  opinions  and 
ways  of  the  world,  to  convey  to  you  teachings  it  is  now 
necessary  you  should  receive,  that  you  may  understand, 
more  clearly,  the  workings  of  the  unseen  hosts  that  sur- 
round you,  and  assist  their  efforts  in  every  possible  way. 
You  may  have  received,  heretofore,  many  wrong  and 
erroneous  teachings  from  the  unseen  denizens  of  the 
lower  spheres,  for  they  were,  and  are,  permitted  to  work 
for  a  time.  They  have  their  use.  When  that  is  accom- 
plished, they  will  cease  to  trouble  you  with  their  con- 
flicting opinions.  But,  my  dear  friends  of  earth,  you 
must  now  look  for  something  higher  and  better.  You 
must  press  forward  in  your  high  calling,  and  let  nothing 
short  of  the  truest  wisdom,  love,  and  knowledge  satisfy 
you  in  what  you  receive,  and  in  what  you  aim  to  arrive 
at,  in  your  own  souls.  Then,  my  friends,  how  blessed 
will  be  the  commuuion  that  the  saints  of  earth  will  hold 
with  the  spirits  above.  Purified  and  elevated  to  their 
standard,  while  yet  in  the  bodjT,  they  will  walk  and  talk 
with  the  angels,  and  draw  down,  from  their  spheres  of 
wisdom,  new  food  for  delightful  contemplation.  But  it 
is  almost  too  soon  to  enter  into  this  high  theme,  so  few 
men  are  prepared  to  receive  it.  We  must  now  take 
our  leave  for  a  time,  of  the  medium,  and  the  pleasant 
task  we  have  been  mutually  engaged  in — trusting,  soon, 
to  commence  another  labor  through  her,  which,  we 
doubt  not,  will  be  as  faithfully  performed, 

John  the  Apostle. 

January  13,  1861. 


Aftt.t5.H6-l. 


ex 


FURTHER  COMMUNICATIONS 


FROM    THE 


WORLD  OF  SPIRITS, 


ON    SUBJECTS    HIGHLY    IMPORTANT   TO 


tteie  xa:xjivi^_isr 


JOSHUA, SOLOMON, AND  OTHERS 


IHimi  llwiil  ji  §jiB: 


N 
c* 


(9 


#eiv  *fovk; 

PUBLISHED    FOR   THE    PROPRIETOR 

A.    J.    BRADY.    PRINTER.    5    TRYON    ROW. 

1861. 


3_^    v> 


^«es 


>    y>    ^v>  1 


>3 

>3 

^>3 

>3 


3>>i 
» 


a?>  >  tig* 

33  3  3.-5" 


3> 
■>> 

3  3 

>3 

>^ 
'3*     3  3> 


0^  >?» 

j0) 

3^ 

l^> 

r>^i 

^ 

]^ 

. 

B* 

>  >  ^ 

^» 

Y>  ^ 

1^ 

Y>  "* 

^k 

3  1^^  ^s 

^>  3  3  s ..    jjjik 

>^     QK> .33*,     >-]> 

3?  3£       ^ 


>  335 

>  3J 

■ 


JtHl 


>|>     3>33 
*3Jf§T 

Y   "      ^^ 


-:3>3 

^  :3>3 


"3    i>3T^ 


A 


1    ^    i-=ssSS  _>*-• 


"-3 


-•"   3 


3^^r-::*&3> 
;?    >33 


>^>  Y3 


^^? 


>3  ^  ^3^k^  7^^' 

33;  ^  >-:^^.1^    < 


*     3S     -^-^    3E5? 
>     3S     ^  ^ 

3>V3^>  ^-' 


dified  using  the  Bookkeeper  process. 
Neutralizing  agent:  Magnesium  Oxide 
Treatment  Date:  Nov.  2004 

PreservationTechnologies 

A  WORLD  LEADER  IN  PAPER  PRESERVATION 

1 1 1  Thomson  Park  Drive 
Cranberry  Township,  PA  1 6066 
(724)779-2111 


> ) 

- 


> 


*X2 


... 


>  »>  ^^  ->  3   >       >  >  >  ; 


>>>    . 

>    - 


3>  ^r>Z3T>£> 


?    -»3J> 


>  ->      ^ 

3^    >>  i 


:">     >  >       ^Z> 


^  >